#I just got off my horse and she just TOOK OFF FOR THEM

[momolady]

The Five Paralangua: All Parts

-Patreon - Ko-Fi - Commissions - Masterlist -

♥ Female Reader x Five Monsters (cis and nonbinary) Polyamory ♥ Why Choose ♥ One Woman ♥ Multiple Men ♥

♥Word count -15,575♥

(Ya'll broke me down. This is all four parts, no links, no tricks. Enjoy!)

One:

If it’s not the rooster who wakes me up, it will be one of the Golden Girls. Lately, I’ve been able to squeak in some extra sleep during the mornings, but today the Golden Girls aren’t having it. They’re causing a fuss in the yard, and as I roll over towards my window I can see Sophia glaring inside at me.

“Hold your horses, girls!” I fussed as I stepped out of bed. “I’m getting up!”

They’re making a racket out there, and I have to wonder if old lady Murphy’s mastiff has come sniffing around the fence again. He doesn’t do anything, he just seems to have a crush on my girls. Which they don’t take as kindly to.

By the time I’m dressed and ready, the Golden Girls have calmed down. Their mooing has stopped, and the rooster has decided to make the alarm now.

“What’s up with all of you?” I called out, holding the feeding bucket. “You were making such a fuss! I wouldn’t be surprised if I got a noise complaint from town.” I was walking to the storage shed when I noticed a strange print in the mud. It wasn’t one of the Golden Girls, and it certainly wasn’t one of the chickens or sheep. It was large, massive really, and it reminded me of a scene from that old dinosaur movie.

“What on earth?” I muttered to myself. I was studying it closely when Rose started sniffing around my head and nudging the bucket with her foot.

“Alright, alright,” I huffed. “I’ll get your breakfast.” The girls had all the hay and grass they could ask for, but that morning offering of grains was not to be delayed at any cost. 

I was hefting scoops of it into their troughs when I heard the phone ringing from inside the house. I quickly finished off the feeding, tossing some along the ground for the chickens as I raced inside.

I was breathless when I grabbed the phone, so the caller got an earful of heavy breathing before I answered. “Riley Farms, we’re out of eggs,” I said.

“Stella?”

I walked to the fridge to get myself a drink. “Yes? Who is it?”

“This is Alice Dunlop from the festival planning committee.” She sounded quite meek as she said this. Usually the festival committee members were a bit hoity toity. 

“It’s about the chosen for this year's festival.”

“I plan to attend,” I huffed. “I told Mrs. Greenhill I already was fulfilling my role as chosen.” I took out the orange juice then went in search of a cup. I was excited to attend this year’s festival. A few years ago, I would have skipped out too, but once I moved back home, it became a north star for me. Some people found being one of the chosen for the Festival of Ash to be too daunting or too frightening. The Paralangua were a site to behold, depending on how you looked at them of course. Living in Charcourt, you got your chance to spy them occasionally. They didn’t come into town but maybe once or twice a year, and if you did see one it was probably one of the elders. But they were monstrous, pale, clay creatures, who I always found a fascination with.

“Is that why you’re calling? Did she forget to fill out the paper again?” Mrs. Greenhill loved her chardonnay.

“No, she did.” Her voice quivered in a strange way. “That’s the thing, Stella, you’re the only one who has confirmed.”

I hesitated reaching for a cup and stood still. “You mean out of the five chosen for this year-”

“You’re going solo,” Alice stated plainly and nervously. 

Has this ever happened at the Festival of Ash before? One or two have certainly not shown up each year. But four?

“We’re going to have a meeting with some of the elders. They want you to attend if that's possible at all. Just to discuss what could possibly end up happening at this year’s ceremony.”

“They still want to go through with it?” I gasped. “Even if I’m the only one there? What would be the point?”

“There’s still five of the parlangua attending.” Of course, they never missed a festival. But still, this didn’t seem like the kind of ceremony worth having. Five on one!

Oh my god, five on one? Is that even possible?

“Stella?” Alice said gently, pulling me from my thoughts.

I gasped. “Oh, yes! I can attend.”

She sighed with relief. “Good. That’s good.”

That made me wonder if there was something going on behind the scenes. It would also explain the dinosaur sized footprint left in my yard. Someone was trying to sneak a peek.

“It’s going to be this evening, around six. We’ll be providing a meal for the inconvenience.” I heard papers shuffling and the sound of a door opening. “We’ll see you then.”

“I’ll be there, thanks for letting me know.” I hung up the phone then stood there, running my tongue along the edge of my teeth.

Five on one, that certainly would be a big family. I sat back down at the table, continuing to think. Was it even possible to hold the traditional ceremony as it was this way? After all it was all a huge chase in the labyrinth below the town. A show of how mates are fated together despite the challenges the labyrinth put between them.

“Me and five parlangua,” I muttered. I started growing a bit warm under the collar. “Me and five,” I whispered again. Five big, strong, handsome paralangua. Their pale scales, their strong arms, their big hands. Oh my god, ten giant hands touching me.

The sound of the Golden Girls fussing again snapped me out of my thoughts. “Stop thinking like one of those romance novels.” I finally got a glass and poured myself a drink. “You have no idea what the council is going to talk about at this meeting. They may be canceling the ceremony. Who knows?” I drank, still fixated a touch on those ten hands.

“Get ahold of yourself, Stella,” I said loudly then chugged down my orange juice. “You still have some work to do!”

I made a quick breakfast before going back out onto the farm. Ten hands, would be nice around to take care of things. The Broken Cart Grange had been in my family for generations, and now, it was only down to me. Lonesome, little old, me. After my parents died I rented the place out for a long time, until Troy came into my life.

Ugh, Troy.

I went around the chicken coops, checking for eggs, and once again, I saw one of the dinosaur sized footprints from before.

“I wonder if they’re spying on me,” I muttered to the chickens around me. “That’s usually part of the tradition you know.”

One of my chickens stares at me with a blank face then tilts her head.

“Oh yes! It’s not supposed to happen, but curious future mates will be curious future mates.” I looked out the window of the coop to the long road leading from the farm towards the main road into Charcourt. “I wonder if paralangua children come out as eggs,” I chuckled to myself as I found some eggs tucked away. I shuddered, and went on working.

That evening I drove to the council building. It was on the cusp of Charcourt and the paralangua territory, going down through the swampy area. The tall twisted trees covered any sort of sunlight, creating shadows and shapes along the path that tricked the eye and made the senses heighten.

I came upon the old bridge that crossed over the council building. It was over a tall embankment with a thick, speeding river underneath. It was told that the paralangua used this river to hide back in the old days and many lost souls could be found at the bottom.

“They sure do have the atmosphere right,” I mumbled under my breath before driving over.

I’m not sure when the council building had been built, but it was one of the newer structures compared to the Charcourt Castle where the Festival of Ash ceremony ended. I was coming upon the door when a laugh stopped me dead in my tracks.

“Well, aren’t you a tall sight for short eyes,” a parlangua came out from around the corner. This was my first time seeing one so close. I’d caught some in the distance before and at the festivals, but this one was so close I could touch them.

I then registered what he had said. “What?”

He cleared his throat. “I said, tall sight for-” he stopped, seeming to take in what he said as well. “I was remarking at how nice and tall you-” He stopped again and cleared his throat. “Let me get to the door for you.” He opened the door for me and I walked in with him close behind.

“Are you here for the meeting?” He asked.

I nodded, still taking him in. He was tall, powerful, I mean, all paralangua are. That’s nothing new. He had remarkable hind quarters, and thick strong legs, along with a pooch to his belly. 

“I’m uh…I guess the solo act for the ceremony this year.” I laughed, but the paralangua went stiff and his eyes widened. His tail flicked out and with a slight turn of his head he gazed down at me, a sudden nervousness to his stance.

I licked my lips out of nerves. “Wh-which way is the meeting.”

“So you’re Stella.” He rubbed at his neck. 

“Ah, so you’ve heard of me then?” I tried to joke around, but really I was on pins and needles. I swallowed and shrugged. “I guess they’re going to try and move up a set of chosen. That’s my guess anyways. It’s fine if I have to skip.”

The paralangua still seemed nervous. “I don’t think that’s what’s happening,” he murmured.” My name is Priapus, by the way.” He held out his hand. “My friends call me Reap.”

That big hand enveloped mine, the scales were smooth and cool. They almost felt silky on the palm, a little more textured on the backside. I liked it. Ten of them!  “Nice to meet you.” I said, shaking out my ridiculous thoughts.

He seemed anxious for a second. “I am one of the five paralangua for the ceremony.”

This big boy? I thought out of shock. This slab of big, hulking, white scales was one of the fellow members of the ceremony? A chosen like me?

“Oh,” was all I could manage to squeak out.

Reap pressed his mouth together in a firm line. “Not exactly the way we are supposed to meet, I know.”

“Yeah, well, strange circumstances all around.” You motioned down the hall. “Is this the way towards the meeting?”

“Yeah, I think so.” Reap walked with me down the hallway, keeping a couple of steps behind me. “A bit strange isn’t it?”

I glanced over my shoulder at him. “Which part?”

He chuckled. “I guess everything. I don’t think there’s been a no show like this since one of the first ceremonies. At least, that’s what I’ve been told. One of the other chosen paralangua called us a cursed group,” he forced a laugh. “I don’t know. Maybe we are. Maybe we aren’t.”

I held back so me and Reap walked side by side. “Maybe I’m just lucky!”

“Huh?”

I shook my head and looked at an open door. A girl around my age stepped out then waved us both in. “Good, you made it!” She waved me into the room then gave Reap a strange, almost scolding look before scurrying in and motioning to a table loaded with food. “Go ahead and make yourself a plate. I’m Alice, and apparently I’ll be handling this meeting,” she said with a chip on her shoulder.

“Are the council not coming?” Reap asked.

Alice held up a recording device and laid it down onto the table. “Here’s your council.” She sighed and shook her head. “They say there’s other festival work that needs their attention as well. But I’d say they’re just-” She shook her head and stopped herself from saying something she’d regret. “Just waiting on the others so I can read out the email I was sent.”

“It’s just an email?” Reap said in disbelief. He scoffed and slapped his arms against his sides. “I thought this was important?”

“Oh, but it is,” Alice said sarcastically. She then sighed and shrugged. “It is what it is. We’re lucky they’re taking their time, rather than springing it on everyone the night of the ceremony.”

I was surprised. I thought the council was this well oiled and highly traditional machine that was perfectly ready for any circumstance. But this sounded like a bunch of teenagers running a club!

Alice gave me a knowing smile. “Not to worry. I’m taking care of this. Not going to scare you with five giant men in one night.” We both looked at each other for a moment, both of us drawing lines from what she said. “This is my first big project, I’m a bit nervous,” she murmured.

I smiled. “It’s okay.”

Reap was poking at food on the table, eating small bites and chewing them slowly. He seemed distant, lost in thought. I hope he wasn’t disappointed with what was being offered. Not the food, but me, I mean.

A few minutes later two more paralangua enter the room, one is very tall with a lithe frame, the other is a tad shorter and stockier. 

“Solomon, Venus,” Alice greeted them. “Why don’t you both go ahead and get something to eat.”

“Where are the robes?” The stockier one asked.

Alice chuckled. “I’m the only council member tonight, Venus.”

Venus scoffed, his lip curling up over his sharp teeth. “Figures. I’ll bet you anything those idiots are off pre-gaming.”

“Now, now, Venus,” the lithe paralangua said. His eyes rose up, looking at me in a way that could have melted me into a giggling puddle. “We have a guest here. Remember your manners.”

“I ain’t a kid!” Venus huffed and stormed over to the food.

The lithe paralngua came over towards me. I can’t describe just how elegantly he moved, how beautiful he was. There was an elegance to his face, a sharp masculinity that was as fine as porcelain. 

“You must be Stella,” he said gently. “It’s very nice to meet you. My name is Solomon.”

My mouth had gotten very dry, and it was hard to swallow the cornbread in my mouth. I covered my lips with a napkin and nodded. “Sorry, was eating.”

Solomon had a soft smile upon his face. “My bad.” He looked around the room. “Shame we had to meet this way. The labyrinth is so much more…atmospheric.”

I had a feeling he had another word in mind, but toned it down due to the situation. I wiped my mouth once the food was swallowed. “It could be worse.”

He nodded, a serious glint in his eye. “That could be said for anything.”

Alice was checking her watch and she got a scowl on her face. “Do any of you know where Chandra and Eros are?” 

“Afraid not,” Reap answered.

Solomon just shook his head.

Venus was chewing, but he spoke up anyway. “Somewhere jacking off.”

“Venus!” Alice snapped and stormed over towards the door to look out.

I noticed Venus was giving me looks, strange glances that last a second too long so I would catch him each time.

“Don’t mind Venus. He doesn’t like letting his nerves show,” Solomon replied. “I would say he and Reap are the shyest of the lot.” He then glanced towards the door. “The other two who have yet to arrive are far from.”

“What are you?” I asked.

Solomon smirked. “I prefer to be quiet.”

I smiled back at him, the unease that had been bothering me since this morning was slowly melting away. Somehow, putting faces to these ten hands was helping.

“So, what do you do?” Venus spoke up, causing me to jerk in his direction. Reap was standing behind him, a worried expression on his face.

“I have a farm,” I answered simply.

Venus had a piece of food in each hand. Despite his cranky expression, he did look very cute. “What kind?”

“Right now it’s just me, so I have just a few animals.”

Venus took a few steps towards me. “Like chickens?”

I wasn't sure what his tone was. He sounded both tense and curious. “Chickens, a few sheep, two goats, four cows I call the Golden Girls.”

Venus’ eyes lit up. “I love that show.”

I was about to offer to show him pictures when Alice came back in, two more paralangua dragged behind her. One was wearing a pearl necklace around his thick neck, the other was yawning and had painted nails. Or well, claws I guess.

“I was trying to wake him up,” the necklace wearing one said.

“I told you no one would be here?” The yawning one continued to yawn. He blinked his eyes, revealing them to be a bright pink.

Alice had a look upon her face. “It doesn’t matter. I still have some things to go over with all of you, Chandra.”

Chandra smirked, his pink eyes lighting up as Alice fussed at him. He reached for the table, picking up the recorder. “Could this meeting have been an email?”

“It is an email,” Reap replied. 

Chandra smirked, but the other yanked the recorder from his hand. “Just because the council does it doesn’t mean you have to.”

“Careful there, Eros!” Chandra snapped. He then looked across the table at me and his pink eyes lit up. “Well, hello there.” He licked his teeth in a seductive way. “Is this our wifey?”

“Ew, don’t say wifey,” Eros scoffed. “Her name is Stella. A star,” his voice became dreamy. “And she deserves to be treated as such.”

I have so many feelings right now, I’m pretty sure I’m just blank. 

“Everyone, sit down!” Alice snapped.

Chandra hissed through his teeth. “I bet you're fun. Too bad you’re not part of-”

Alice shook her head at him and Chandra shut his mouth, “Good, now that we’re all here, we can start this.” She moved towards the table, taking a head seat at the table and laying out a folder.

The room quieted more than it already had, and the paralangua were taking seats around the table. There was definitely a tension in the air that floated about the whole room. Despite the situation most of the tension seemed to be resting with poor Alice at the head. Left to do the dirty work of her superiors she was a lot more composed than I would be given the situation.

“Alright, so I am sure we’re all aware of the situation,” Alice spoke up. She was trying to sound in control, but there was a slight warble to her voice. “The other chosen haven’t returned home to Charcourt, leaving only one of the five to take the ceremony. Which is an unfortunate occurrence. The council, in their infinite wisdom,” she said with a roll of her eyes, “have left me a message which will hopefully clear things up.”

Pink-eyed Chandra raised his hand and Alice scoffed. “Yes, what is it?”

Chandra lowered his hand and leaned forward. “I don’t agree with the council.”

“She hasn’t said what the council has decided.” Solomon replied with a cool even tone. “How can you disagree already?”

“Because the council is full of out of touch misers,” Chandra waved his hand in the air. “I don’t doubt for a second they’re going to hurt her feelings.”

Eros perked up. “Whose feelings?”

“Hers.” Chandra pointed at me. “Why punish the good one of the bunch because the other four didn’t want to shirk up to their responsibilities?”

I was once again the center of attention and I wasn’t sure I liked that yet. “Well let's see what the council does say before we start jumping off cliffs.” I swallowed down the lump in my throat. “No reason to get angry just yet.”

“I heard rumors they were allowing volunteers to join up,” Venus grunted.

Reap jerked and looked frightened at the idea. “Volunteers?” 

“Stop it now,” Alice called out. “Why are you rumor mongering when I am trying to give you the truth?” She huffed and snapped the paper out before her. “If you all don’t mind.” Her eyes glanced down. “As a reward for her loyalty to Charcourt and the traditions of the Festival of Ash, Ms. Stella Riley will be allowed to keep all five of the intended paralangua grooms, or choose the ones she feels are deserving. Despite the lack of chosen and spectacle for the ceremony, it will continue as planned. The labyrinth will be opened, but by all means, the end results will be decided by Ms. Stella Riley, rather than the usual chase the labyrinth provides.” Alice looked up from the printed email and I was for sure the center of attention now and forever.

I sat still, afraid to look at anyone in the room.

“Does that suffice?” Alice asked.

There was quiet, and with the quiet there was more tension and unease. A few beads of sweat were gathering at the nape of my neck and I knew I needed to say something, but I couldn’t think of anything at all except those ten damn hands again.

Solomon turned to me, placing his hand upon my arm in a gentle fashion. “What do you think, Stella? Are you okay with this?”

“I suppose.” I murmured and slowly looked around the room. “I’m just one person though. I’m not sure if I can handle-” I saw their eyes, all of them looking at me. There was an intensity, although not one of malice or even unease. Dare I even think they were aroused by the prospect?

Ten hands. Ten hands!

“I’d say you’re in a very lucky spot,” Chandra spoke up. “Five grooms, ten hands, what an easy life you’ll have from here on out.”

He said it, I thought to myself.

“But is it fair to the rest of us to have to share?” Venus snapped. He didn’t sound angry like he had before, instead he sounded concerned painted as irritation. “It’s easy to pick a favorite. Why should she be any different. Are we supposed to make a chore wheel of who gets time with her?”

“As if all the chosens of the past haven’t lived in polyamorous pods,” Eros replied with a sultry tone. “It’s not uncommon, hell, it’s practically the natural order of things. I remember my family growing up and how they all lived together as a unit.” He glanced across at Venus with a smirk. “Like we haven’t already-”

“Hush,” Venus hissed. “My point remains. That was a whole group of chosen. This is a singular chosen.”

“She seems capable,” Chandra replied. He then glanced to Reap who had been quiet this whole time. “Doesn’t she, Reap?”

Reap looked up nervously. “It’s her decision on who to keep. I say we leave it up to her and the ceremony.”

“But how does she do that?” Solomon asked. “If the usual labyrinth method isn’t to be the norm this year, then maybe we should figure out what to do instead.”

“I don’t think I’d have the heart to pick and choose like that,” I murmured. “You all seem very nice. At least from first impressions.”

There was quiet again and I was trying to find my voice to speak up. “I-” I took a breath to calm myself. “I’ve always wanted a big family. I used to but everyone is either gone or passed. It’s just me in that giant farmhouse ever since I moved back. And all I’ve ever wanted was a family, I’ve always wanted lots of kids.”

“Five grooms gives you a good chance,” Eros teased.

I smiled shyly. “I don’t mind the five of you, but if there is one of you who feels it isn’t what you wanted, I understand that as well.”

“The farm is lovely,” Reap replied, unintentionally giving away the fact he was the one who left the prints in the mud.

“It’s untraditional, that’s for certain,” Solomon replied. “But I think it’s the best option for all of us.”

Reap tentatively leaned forward. “Maybe we should give her a chance to get to know us. You know. Visit her a little before the ceremony.”

“That’s against the rules,” Venus snipped.

“Everyone does it every year though,” Chandra scoffed. “I think they’d over look it for us if they do it every year.”

“I believe they would, yes,” Alice interjected. 

Reap turned to look at me, his gaze gentle and his smile slightly returned. “Would you be alright with that, Stella?”

A tingle went down my spine and I took a deep breath. “Sure, just be aware of my animals. That’s all I ask.”

Alice sighed in relief. “Well, if that settles that, then that’s the end of the meeting.” She crumpled up the printed out email and tossed it towards the nearest trash can. “I will see you all again at the ceremony. Stella, if you have any questions, feel free to reach out to me. You can call at any time.” She gathered her things and left, leaving me and my five grooms alone in the conference room.

“Well, that was interesting.” Solomon stood up from the table. He looked back at the food spread out on the table behind us. “Do you think she remembered this is here?”

“We can finish it off, can’t we Venus?” Chandra jabbed.

Venus just glared at him.

“Maybe now would be a good time to set up a schedule between us and Stella before the ceremony. We should have enough time for each of us,” Reap spoke up.

“Schedules aren’t romantic,” Eros sighed. 

“What, and just show up randomly to her place? She works, you know?” Venus snipped at him.

“I don’t mind, really. I’m usually alone on the farm anyways,” I murmured. All eyes were on me again. “I don’t mind visits.”

There was a hush between the five of them.

“You’ve got enough to deal with,” Solomon said sternly, mainly for the rest of them. “We can work out a schedule between us, all you have to do is be your charming self.”

I smiled shyly. “I can do that.” I wasn’t sure what to expect from all this, and although I was excited by the prospect, I was trying to keep my expectations low. I had five chances, I wasn’t going to waste a single one of them. Lithe stoic Solomon. Flirty, ethereal Chandra. Shy and sweet Priapus, aka Reap. Venus, who was hot headed but vulnerable. And lastly, lovely and romantic Eros. I didn’t really have to decide, they were all mine for taking if I wanted. That was nerve wracking alone, but I was deeply excited. 

Two:

I noticed looks at the store while I was getting some supplies. Usually, the farming supply store was one of those places people paid no mind. Everyone was busy with their own lives, business, and animals. But today I could tell people were paying that mind. I suppose word had gotten out that Stella Riley was the only chosen this year. I quickly checked out, never one to enjoy that sort of limelight upon me. Why I was one of the chosen, I’ll never quite understand.

Once I got home I simply sat in the truck. My hands slipped from the steering wheel and I leaned back against the old seat and let out a heavy sigh.

“Oh boy.” I opened my eyes, staring up at the duct tape that patched up the ceiling. “What am I doing?” I patted my cheeks. “Everyone knows. What was I thinking?” I yelled out loud. I grabbed hold of the steering wheel again, thinking I should drive back to the headquarters and ask someone, anyone, if I was losing my mind agreeing to this nonsense.

Instead, I got out of the truck and went to the back. “You got greedy. What would Grandma say?” I grumbled under my breath. “Stella Riley, you can’t put both hands in the cookie jar!” I said mimicking her. I pulled down the tailgate and started to yank out the chicken feed. 

“Let me help you with that.” 

Every hair on my body bristled with anticipation. I looked up, seeing Solomon approaching from the barn. He must have been waiting.

Oh God! My first meeting, or well, my first one on one session with them. I stood erect as he approached, unsure exactly what to say. Did he hear me yell in the truck? Oh God! What am I supposed to do? Wait, he asked me a question. Say something, Stella! Say anything!

“I’ve got it, it’s okay.” I had a nervous lilt to my voice. “I’m used to it.”

Solomon came up, taking the bag of feed from me. “I’m sure you are. But what’s the harm in accepting a little help?”

I smiled, fidgeting for a second. “I keep it over here.” I motioned towards the barn, leading him towards the backdoors. Already the Golden Girls were gathering at the entrance to watch. They were entranced by Solomon, which I don’t blame them. He was tall and lithe compared to other paralangua, which gave him an almost ethereal appearance. 

“There we are,” he murmured as he set the bag down.

“Thank you.” I tried to smooth down my hair. I hadn’t been expecting one of them so soon. I figured I had at least until this evening. I was wearing my old overalls and boots, I didn’t look quite the part of a girl expecting a suitor.

Solomon was luckily looking around the barn. “It’s nice here.”

“Family heirloom, I suppose.” I chuckled and my anxiety was apparent in my voice cracking. “Uhm-so you’re my first.”

Solomon looked back at me, a slight smile came to his face. “I was quite lucky to win that draw.”

“A draw?” I asked, leading him back towards the house.

“Well, more like several games of rock, paper, scissors,” he shrugged. “It was the only way we could convince Venus it was fair.” He smiled and shook his head.  “We were going to do it alphabetically, but Venus argued that put him at the end.”

I smiled. “I could tell he was nervous at the meeting though.”

Solomon sighed. “He does like to put on his bravado. He’s younger and smaller, so he feels like he needs to…act in order to be seen. When really, I think Venus just needs to be himself to get noticed. Then again, I’m the oldest, and I know ‘be yourself’ is the oldest advice in the book.”

“I remember my Grandpa giving me that advice when I was a kid,” I murmured. I could even picture him sitting at the kitchen table, leaning forward to me as I cried into the glass bottle coke he bought me at the general store. “I hated it. So, I can see where Venus’ mind could possibly be.”

Solomon nodded. “Youth and age have their pros and cons.”

I chuckled, matching Solomon’s wise smile. I opened the door and we walked into the kitchen. “Would you like anything?” I asked. “Tea? Coffee?”

Solomon’s eyes went around the room, there was a softness to his gaze. His large hand came down on the back of a chair at the table. “This really is a picturesque place,” he murmured. “Look at all the old tins.” He motioned towards the little shelf that ran all the way around the edge of the cabinets and kitchen itself. 

My eyes went around the room and brought a nostalgic smile to my face. “My grandmother collected them.”

“Generations of things,” he murmured. Solomon then looked back at me and his smile brightened. “I love that.”

My cheeks burned and I quickly turned away. “I also have some sparkling water in the fridge.”

Solomon grunted as he sat down at the table. His tail curled up under the chair then hung over one of the rungs. “I wouldn’t mind a cup of tea if it’s not too much trouble. Or does that make me sound too old?” He laughed.

“Not at all!” I reached for the kettle on the stove and took it over to the sink. I was filling it with water when Solomon came and stood beside me, looking out the large picture window over the sink. “I enjoy tea more and more these days to relax. Coffee to work. Tea to relax.”

“Tea can have just as much caffeine as coffee you know?” He teased.

“Herbal,” I corrected. “I love a good peppermint.”

Solomon nodded. “I am partial to a sleepy time.” He leaned against the table, watching me as I moved about the kitchen. His gaze made me more aware of my body and movements. It was slightly nerve wracking, but also made me want to impress him.

“You’re quite brave to take on all of us,” he murmured suddenly. “I was instantly impressed with you.”

Holy shit did he read my mind? Did he know what I was trying to do while I gracefully turned on the stove and set the kettle upon the eye?

“I wouldn’t say brave. I actually feel a bit selfish.” I glanced up at him, taking in his handsome profile and gleaming eyes. My heart pounded. “I’m not even sure you all are interested.” I turned off the water and moved the kettle to the stove.

“What’s not to be interested in?” Solomon asked, his quiet and serious tone mixed with that deep, raspy voice of his made me shiver. 

I fidgeted with the stove for a second in order to avoid looking at him again. If I did after that I just might melt.

“Your boldness at the meeting impressed most of us. I think Reap and I were both charmed right away.”

I looked back at him finally. “Thank you,” was all I could muster.

His smile grew and there was a softness to his gaze. “What? Are you not used to such compliments?”

I shook my head. “To be honest I’m more used to the opposite.”

Solomon frowned, looking concerned. “Who from?”

I shook my head. “Oh no, I mean, not recently. It’s been years since-” My voice clogged itself in my throat and my mouth hung open for a second. I swallowed and shrugged. “It was a past relationship.”

Solomon huffed, shaking his head. “Such a shame, Stella. Men are idiots. Cruel idiots. I’m so sorry.”

“You aren’t my ex. You don’t need to apologize for anything.” I smiled shyly. “You say that about your own kind?”

“Not exactly my kind,” he sighed. “Us paralangua are raised better as young ones. I know hurt like that is hard to forget, but I do find you beautiful if that means anything.”

I must have been strawberry red because I saw his gaze turn to concern. “It means something.” My voice squeaked. I cleared my throat and met his eyes, chuckling softly. “Thank you so much.”

Solomon touched my hand just as the teapot began to whistle.

We had a lovely conversation over tea; he talked about his life beyond the river in Charcourt, he was raised by his father alone, and he, too, longed for a bigger family. I was always easily attracted to a deep voice and large hands (it got me in trouble once before), but I felt a chemistry with Solomon that felt so real.

“You probably have work to do. I shouldn’t have kept you so long.” Solomon murmured.

That cut through me as I had so been enjoying our conversation. “Oh uh-” I looked at the clock and couldn't argue that I needed to tend to things on the farm. “Yes well-” I didn’t really want to say goodbye.

Solomon took his cup to the sink. “I did enjoy getting to know you, Stella.”

I nodded. “Me too. I mean! I mean you too. I mean-”

Solomon chuckled and he leaned down, placing a kiss on my cheek. My heart could have stopped. I’d never been kissed on the cheek by a guy like that.

“Venus is next. Not sure when they'll want to come by, but do expect them.” Solomon gave me a wink.

I smiled back at him. “Is there anything they like I could have around for them?”

“Sweets,” he replied. “Venus likes sweets.”

“I do like to bake.” I said, walking him to the door.

At the door, Solomon looked at me and there was a crackle in the air. “I know we just met, but would you mind if I kissed you? In earnest?”

I just nodded, unable to say anything as I tried to contain myself. Solomon dipped his head, placing a kiss upon my lips. I shivered as his hand touched my cheek. Imagine that four more times, I thought to myself.

“Kissing? Already?”

Solomon pulled back as Venus walked up to the door. Venus had a slight scowl upon their face and their tail swished back and forth behind them.

“What are you doing here?” Solomon chuckled. “Eager to get things started.”

Venus bristled, or at least, every fiber of them stiffened. “You’re taking your time, I see! We had an agreement.”

“I know. I know.” Solomon stepped away from the door. “I’ll see you later, Stella. For now, I leave you with Venus.” 

“Until later,” I said. I then looked back at Venus. “I actually have some chores to do if you don’t mind waiting.”

Venus eyes darted towards the barn, seeing the fenced in area where the cows were gathering, waiting for their next meal. “You said they were the Golden Girls?”

I nodded. “Would you like to help me?”

Venus was still pouting but he followed me towards the barn. The Golden Girls gathered at the entrance, mooing and shoving each other to get to the front.

“The red one is Blanche,” I started. “The black and white one is Sophia. Rose is the brown and white one, and the black one is Dorothy.”

Venus approached them gingerly, holding out his hand which Rose sniffed at. He went and pet her, the other girls complained they weren’t getting the same attention.

“Do you like animals?” I asked as I filled up the trough.

Venus pulled his hand back. “I have a cat.”

“Aww, what’s their name?” I smiled at Venus who looked away shyly, but maintained a tough appearance.

“Bea.”

I smirked. “I used to listen to the Mame soundtrack with my grandmother all the time. Bea Arthur has such a great voice.”

Venus’s eyes followed me as I refilled the bucket with chicken feed. “My cat has a weird raspy voice, that’s why I named her Bea.”

“That’s so cute.” I led Venus out into the farmyard, tossing out the chicken feed and the chickens came running.

“You’re really the only one who works this?” Venus asked.

“I’m the only Riley in Charcourt left,” I replied, hugging the bucket to my chest. “And obviously I’m single.”

Venus scoffed. “So you want the five of us just for hired help?”

I gave him a look. “No. I mean, help is nice, but-”

“But what?”

I was quiet for a moment. “I don’t know. I just like the idea of the affection that comes with it.”

His gaze softened and I swear the white scales around his eyes turned pink. “You just want to be pampered by five guys?”

I chuckled. “Maybe? Doesn’t anybody want to be a little pampered?” I walked back towards the barn to get more feed for the sheep. “I was thinking about making cookies when I was done here. What kind do you like?”

Venus’ eyes got wide and he cleared his throat. “Trying to grease me up with baking?”

“Maybe a little,” I said with a giggle. “If I’m being honest.”

Venus glanced at me then away. “What kinds can you make?”

I thought for a moment. “Well, I think I can do chocolate chip, sugar cookies, I’ve got lots of cinnamon too.”

Venus sniffed, watching as the Golden Girls came closer to him. “Chocolate chip is good.”

“Alright then. I’ll have to go check the coop for eggs.”

Venus turned towards me. “What?”

“Well what do you think I have the chickens for? I sell the eggs, I also sell the milk from the girls and the goats.”

Venus seemed stunned by this. “I guess that makes sense,” he muttered. “But you just use them like that? Fresh from their-”

“That’s how eggs happen.” I walked towards the coop. “Want to see?”

Venus shook their head. “Not really. Can I just go inside?” They pointed back to the house.

“Sure, go ahead.” I gathered up the eggs I could find in the coop then went back inside. Venus was looking around my kitchen as well, especially the magnets on the fridge. I set the basket of eggs down and they looked at the basket with some repulsion. 

“They come out gross, yes. They stay fresher if you don’t wash them.”

Their mouth gaped as I said this.

I just smirked at him. “If it makes you feel better, I’ll wash the ones I use for the cookies. Is that alright?”

They nodded, returning to their usual grumpy pout.

I gathered up ingredients to make the cookies and preheated the oven. “Venus is an interesting name,” I replied. It was really the only conversation starter I could think of. It had been quiet this whole time.

“You think?” Venus huffed. “My mom liked that show Sailor Moon, she didn’t seem to care that Venus meant girl.”

It was an awfully cute explanation but I wouldn’t have dared repeated that to him. “So she named you after her favorite character, that’s sweet.”

Venus frowned. “I went by Vee until I was fifteen,” he grumbled. “Then when my mom got sick, I started letting her call me Venus again.”

I stopped measuring out flour and gave Venus a sympathetic look.

“I lived with Reap’s family for a time,” they muttered. “His brother, Lerour, had just gone through the ceremony so there was room for me.” They sniffled then turned their head away so I couldn’t see.

“I’m so sorry, Venus.” I reached out and touched his arm, which he tilted his head to look at. “My mom died when I was little too.”

Venus looked back at me, his eyes were watery and pink around the rim. “Yeah well. Guess we have something in common. Not that being sad is any sort of connection.”

I chuckled and rubbed his arm gently. “I would say grief is a pretty good common ground to start from.” I measured out more of the dry ingredients and Venus came closer to my side. They were a touch shorter than me, but they had nice strong arms and thick thighs. Plus, they felt nice next to me, a little warm with a comforting air.

“So, you lived with Reap?” I asked. 

“Yeah,” he muttered. “He’s pretty shy, just warning you.”

“Good to know.” I started mixing the dry ingredients together. “Is he next?”

Venus shook his head and got a look of annoyance upon their face. “Unfortunately for you, Chandra is next.”

“Why unfortunately?” I laughed.

“You didn’t get enough of him at the meeting the other night? He’s obnoxious, not to mention a bit of a-” They stopped and hesitated saying the next word. “Just don’t fall for his ploys.” 

“Ploys? What ploys?”

Venus gave me a warning look, one that turned their eyes into a darker shade of gray. He held up a finger and leaned in close. “Solomon can ask for a kiss and be a gentleman. Chandra is no gentleman, he is a flirt and enjoys a challenge.”

“He’s easy?” I giggled.

“A little.” Venus looked back at the cookie mix. “Just be careful. Not saying you won’t be, you seem to have a level head on you.”

“Thanks, I appreciate that.” I continued making the cookies with Venus. When the cookies were fresh from the oven, Venus had quite a few. They took the rest home and I promised we could bake together again sometime soon.

I could tell from his expression he wanted to ask for a kiss as well, but wasn’t going to do it anytime soon. “Have a good evening, Venus.” I kissed his cheek and those eyes lit up into pure silver. He didn’t say anything just looked at me and nodded before leaving.

“Pretty cute,” I said to myself after he left. “Solomon and Venus in one day,” I murmured. I could still remember Solomon’s kiss, and the connection I made with Venus was just as sweet. 

“Two down, three to go,” I murmured and went back inside to finish cleaning up. 

Three:

It had been a day or so since I had seen Solomon and Venus, so I was expecting Chandra at any moment. Considering what I had gleaned from him at the meetings, and even Venus’ warnings, it was obvious he was going to be a handful. But so far, I had been enjoying these meetings, so I wasn’t going to worry about it for too long.

Every so often I like to take my goats down to the river that runs behind the farm. They get to play, splash around, and I swear the water makes their milk taste so much better. I also like to go down there and look for pretty rocks or plants I can add to my collection.

The four goats were playing in the river, eating grass from the shore and splashing around. The youngest, Gilda, was bouncing around and having the time of her life. I was wading at the edge of the river, looking at stones that crossed my path. I then heard the goats exclaim and come running towards me, splashing and kicking up water all over the back of my legs.

Expecting a snake or something, I turned quickly, ushering the goats to the bank. Then I caught a flash of white in the corner of my eye. There stood Chandra, rising up out of the water with a great smirk upon his face.

“Didn’t mean to startle,” he chuckled. He smoothed his hand down his chest, wiping away excess water. “I just smelled something delicious in the air and came towards it.”

The goats on the bank yelled and made a fuss as Chandra came closer to me.

“Not funny,” I huffed, smoothing my hair back away from my face.

Chandra approached, taking my hand and kissing the back of it. “My apologies to you and the ladies.”

“One's a male, but thank you.” His pink eyes were captivating, they looked like glass marbles that shined brighter than any diamond.

“My apologies again for the misgendering,” Chandra said with a chuckle.  He then leaned against one of the trees that hung over the river. “So, what brings a lily of the valley like you to a place like this?”

I motioned back to the goats. “I like bringing them down here sometimes. Wasn’t expecting you to come out of the river though.”

“I enjoy making an entrance. What can I say?” he looked me over, drinking me in and growing a smile that made me think of the cat who ate the canary.

I smirked. “What are you doing?”

“What? Just looking. I’m not going to do anything, I don’t know what Venus said to sully my name, but I swear, I’m not like that.” He winked playfully.

I eyed him up and down. “What do you think Venus said?”

“Well, knowing him, nothing too fond.” He stepped aside from the tree and sat down upon the bank, stretching out his legs and tail upon the grass. “He and I have never quite seen eye to eye.”

I took the spot beside him, raising up my knees to my chest. “And why do you think that is?”

“I think he envies my confidence,” he said with a laugh. “Maybe my height.”

“Venus told me not to fall for your ploys.” I glanced up at him to garner his reaction, which there was none. Chandra simply smiled. “What would those ploys be?”

Chandra’s tail curled, wrapping around my sides then brushing up against my thigh. “Well, let me think. I have no idea what he is talking about.” he said teasingly. Meanwhile, his tail tightened and pulled me in close to his side. Chandra put his arm around me and continued to feign contemplation.

I looked at his arm and let out a small laugh. “What are you doing?”

“Hm?” He looked down. “Oh my goodness. When did you do this?” He pulled his arm back. “We’ve only just met. Unless you’re…into that.” He winked again.

I rolled my eyes and scooted back. “You’re something of a flirt.”

“Don’t you worry. Once the ceremony happens I will become the most devoted out of all my brother husbands.” he laid his hand dramatically against his chest. “I call them oats to sow. But I’m sure there are names for me out there.”

“Venus was hinting. But I don’t blame oats for being oats.”

Chandra smiled. “Have you sowed a bit in your time?”

I shrugged. “I wouldn’t call it sowing. Maybe if I was doing it on gravel.” I made a face and shook my head. “I planted my oats in the wrong ground.”

He got a look upon his face, one of concern. “Mind if I ask what was so wrong about this ground?”

I looked at him and then away a few times before I got the nerve to say anything. “Let's just say it was toxic earth.”

Chandra nodded his head, clicking his tongue in understanding. “I’m happy to see you here, away from that.”

I sighed heavily. “Me too.”

Chandra leaned back against his palms and gazed up towards the sky. “Now you have five strikingly rich, fertile soils to plant your oats.”

I grimaced. “Can we stop this analogy?”

“I hated the words as soon as I said them.” Chandra watched me as I stood up. His eyes followed me, seeing my look of distress and I gazed at the goats behind us. “Something the matter?”

“Gilda’s gone.” I whipped around, looking all over for the little goat. “One of my goats is missing.”

“Well calm down, calm down,” he coaxed as he stood up. “I’m sure she’s around here somewhere.”

“She’s my youngest and she’s not learned how wandering is bad!” I darted down the river then looked back. “I need to get the others back to the barn. But I don’t want to lose time looking for her.” I could feel the panic rising in my gut.

“You take the goats back, I’ll keep looking,” he said gently. “I’ll keep looking.”

I nodded and breathlessly lead the other goats back to the barn. As I made my way back towards the river, I looked everywhere. If I thought she could sleep under stones I would have turned every single one over. I searched all along the path and once I reached the river I searched for Chandra. After getting down to the bank I saw a flash of white in the corner of my eye. Chandra was knelt down beside a bush and my stomach seized. I instantly thought the worst and ran towards him.

“Chandra?” I called out.

He looked up and shushed me, tapping his finger to his mouth. “Be quiet. She’s sleeping.”

“Sleeping?” I blurted angrily. I ran to him and looked over his shoulder, seeing little Gilda curled up under a bush that was directly in a beam of sunlight.

“She probably curled up here and passed out.” He looked up at me and smiled. “She’s so cute, I didn’t want to bother her.”

As I came closer Gilda lifted up her head, she moved herself closer and laid her head on Chandra’s knee. The look in his beautiful pink eyes made my heart melt. As my nerves settled I leaned up against him. It was quiet for a long moment while we let Gilda enjoy her nap. I fell asleep as the sun was warm and the flow of the river made a powerful spell. 

I came to as Chandra was carrying me towards the house with Gilda at our heels. “Ah, awake I see.” He sat me down and and smoothed back my clothes from being crumpled up. “Have a nice nap?”

“Yeah, I guess I did,” I chuckled. 

Gilda was happily standing at Chandra’s side. It made my heart flutter.

“You owe me then,” Chandra teased. “Everyone got a full meeting with you, but I suppose being used as a pillow is fine.”

“Sorry, I really am.” I chuckled. 

“No worries.” Chandra smoothed his palm over my cheek then tucked back my hair. “I’ll have you all to myself here soon.” 

I closed my eyes, giving him the signal to kiss me. Instead he smoothed back my hair and kissed my forehead. “I can do better.” He whispered before he pulled away. “Hopefully Reap won’t outshine me.” He gave me a smile before leaving, and my face was molten hot. 

To say I’ve been having a hard time sleeping with all this going on would be accurate. Fitful is the word I would use. My overactive imagination combined with the ‘ten hands’ mantra I’d been going over, was giving me some pretty bodice heaving thoughts. I could only imagine what was coming with Reap and Eros still arriving. I knew a bit about Reap, I’d gotten to talk to him already. But Eros was a bit of a mystery. His painted nails and pearl necklace were the most I had to introduce him to me. Reap was shy and super sweet, and his opening line to me had been on my mind as I awaited our meeting.

It was a regular afternoon, one where I had just received a grocery order. I always enjoyed the act of putting things away neatly. Whether it was in the barn or in my own home, having everything neatly placed and organized was cathartic. Plus, if I had a hard time seeing something I often forgot it was there. So it’s best I can see what I have.

Anyways, as I was remarking on how frustrating it is certain products have the same bottles but different labeling, there was a knock at my door. I turned, seeing a shape in the stained glass window of my door.

“Just a second!” I called out, setting the groceries aside. I opened the door to see a bouquet of flowers. Vivid pinks and reads, dashes of pale yellow, all sorts of flowers that must have cost a bundle to put together.

“Don’t just shove it in her face.”

“I didn’t mean to!”

I looked beyond the bouquet to see both Eros and Reap standing in my doorway. They both looked at me, similarly sympathetic but their eyes read it in different ways.

“Two at once? What did I do to deserve this?” I asked.

Eros offered me the bouquet. “Before that, I put this together myself with Reap’s suggestions.”

“You did this? It’s beautiful!” I exclaimed.

“Eros is really talented with those sorts of things,” Reap spoke softly from behind. “It’s part of why I asked him to tag along for my visit.” He looked embarrassed, almost afraid to look at me, but he did with a lustrous sparkle to his eyes.

“Come on in, the kitchen is a mess right now, but the table is clear.” I stepped inside, letting them follow in after me.

“Do you have a vase?” Eros asked. “I can take care of those for you.”

“I’ll have to hunt one down. It’s been ages since I last got flowers I didn’t pick myself.” I chuckled, gently laying the bouquet down.

“The kitchen isn’t a mess,” Reap said as he looked around.

“I just got groceries so it’s scattered.” I was searching through the lower cabinets, hoping to find my grandmother’s vase. We used to put it on the table every Sunday with flowers my grandfather got for her. But childhood was so long ago.

From the corner of my eye I saw Eros mouth something to Reap. Reap nodded in turn and came to my side. “Can I help with the search?”

“Yes, actually,” I huffed when the lower cabinets didn’t pan out. “The vase may be up behind one of the tins. You’re so tall, you’d probably see it before me.”

Reap smiled at me. “Says the tall sight for short eyes.”

I broke into a huge smile I tried to keep restrained. “Yes, even for me.”

His bright smile broke through that nervousness he held and he began searching along that top shelf, carefully peering behind the tins.

“I haven’t had to use that vase since my grandmother passed,” I replied. “So I’m afraid I put it somewhere safe and forgot where safe was.”

Eros looked up from the sink, using a pair of shears to trim the ends of the flowers into the sink. “Isn’t that how it always goes? I lose more scissors in my shop that way.”

“What is your shop?” I asked.

“A florist,” he said with a soft laugh. “I also dabble in a few other things. But flowers are my main pay check.”

“Don’t be modest,” Reap said. “He’s a renaissance man.”

“You hush.” Eros ran water over the freshly trimmed stems.

Reap stepped back. “Is this it?” He held out the vase which was covered in grease and dust from years of sitting high up in the kitchen.

“You found it!” I reached for it, touching Reap’s hands as I did. His gaze softened and his fingers twitched. “Thank you,” I said a bit more gently. “It needs a good washing.” At the sink I stood by Eros. His eyes glanced down upon my hands as I scrubbed into the vase.

“A hard worker, I see.” He took my hand gently as the vase soaked in water. He turned my palm over, gently brushing the tip of his claw along my skin. It made me shiver in a way I never had before. It was a whole new sensation to me.

Eros smiled. “What a strong heart line you have.”

“Heart line?”

Eros looked up into my eyes. “Also known as the love line,” he almost sounded like he was purring saying this.

My cheeks radiated heat until it burned the tops of my ears. “What a coincidence,” I said breathlessly.

“See, I told you it was a good thing I brought you along,” Reap murmured from behind. “You’re so good at that.”

Eros gave Reap a gentle look. “Don’t sell yourself short, Reap. You have charms all your own, but I am more than happy to be here for both of you.” He squeezed my hand gently before letting it go.

I rinsed off the vase. “You don’t need to be nervous about me. I consider myself an easy person to be around. It’s growing up with animals I think.”

“That’s what my brother said,” Reap said with a halfhearted chuckle. “But still, Eros is good at breaking tension. I feel as though I am good at making it.”

“There we are now,” Eros said as he finished off the vase. “Beautiful. Just like the one we made it for.”

I giggled and shyly looked away.

Reap sighed. “He makes it seem so easy.”

“Compliments are meant to be easy,” Eros replied. “Action is what’s best.” He motioned to me and Reap looked at me. We both exchanged glances and Reap smiled.

“Action, huh?” Reap rubbed at the side of his neck. “Well, would you like help putting your groceries away.”

I smiled. “I’m picky about how I put it up, so don’t worry about it. All the cold stuff is put away. But, if you’d like, I’d love to sit over some tea or coffee with the both of you. It’s such a nice day out, and I rarely ever get to use my patio.”

Reap’s smile was probably the sweetest out of all five of them. I was charmed instantly by him, and anytime Eros spoke it was like he was putting me under some sort of dreamy spell.

There was a gentle breeze along with the warm sunlight, the old picnic table my grandfather made was rarely used these days, but sitting with Eros and Reap made it feel like old times.

��My big brother went through the ceremony a few years ago,” Reap was telling me. “I’ve always been nervous at the idea. But he’s been telling me all these amazing things so I’ve been growing more excited as the ceremony gets closer. Then, shocker, we find out only one of the chosen this year is attending.”

“Honest gut punch,” Eros replied. He had been holding my hand the entire time, massaging it, rubbing my palm, admiring the fine lines it seemed. “None of us were sure what to do or how to act.”

“We tried to wait on word from the council but-” Reap bowed his head and swallowed. “I got curious one night.”

“I saw your footprints,” I replied. 

Reap looked aside and fidgeted in his seat. “I’m sorry! I wanted to see who stayed and I…well-”

Eros rolled his hand. “Go on. Tell her.”

I looked back at Reap. “Tell me what?”

He took in a deep breath. “I understood something my brother said. He said he saw his chosen, and knew then and there she was it. The one. His. I thought it was silly, Lerour was always dramatic but then I saw you.”

My heart fluttered.

“And like he said, I knew.” He looked up at me with a shy glance. “I think all of us felt that way. That’s how it seemed in the meeting anyways.”

I swallowed, nervous, elated, light headed, and a bunch of other things I don’t think I could blame on the coffee. “Well, thank you.” I laugh because that sounded so silly. “I don’t know why I said thank you! But uhm…I felt a little similar that day. I feel that way each time I meet one of you. It’s like fitting into something comfortable.”

Reap’s smile returned. “It does.”

Eros lifted my hand, kissing my knuckles. “We’re all a little opposite in our own ways, but you seem to be a connecting factor to all of it.”

My heart was pounding fast. Ten hands kept repeating in my mind. “I am nervous about the ceremony. I’ve barely had one serious boyfriend, let alone five. Let alone five paralangua ones.” I gazed into Reap’s eyes, seeing a gentle gaze. “I don’t know if it will work out for all of us but…I am excited to try.”

Four:

My heart is hammering out of my chest. No. Beyond that. My heart is hammering in space and changing Earth’s rotation. I was wading in knee deep water, entering the depths of the labyrinth. Cold mud and stone greet my toes. Meanwhile, ahead of me, there is a vastness I cannot describe. The labyrinth is one of the greatest mysteries the Festival of Ash provides, and I am alone inside.

The paralangua will begin their hunt now. But I am the sole prey this festival. Usually, the five chosen paralangua will enter along with some other hopeful paralangua, hunting for their chosen mate. This year, my five will enter alone, and they will hunt me together, yet separately. The order of who leaves the labyrinth will determine…well, something very intimate.

I slipped and fell into the water, splashing down, losing footing, and finding myself careening down a waterslide that shoots me out over a waterfall, below me is a vast depth with a faint blue glow.

I notice none of this beauty or splendor. I am far too busy screaming at the top of my lungs as I cascade down the waterfall like a ragdoll.

From the waterfall lunges a huge, imposing figure that rips me from the air. My heartbeat is such that now the moon is shaken from its orbit. I am tucked into large arms, one of which grabs hold of a vine and swings us towards a wall where he stops my careening.

“Easy now,” a calm voice whispers. “I got you in the nick of time.” There was a slight chuckle to his voice, but I was too busy trying to breathe to notice the sexy inflection.

“Oh my god!” I gulped in air. “Oh my god!” My naked body pressed into the scaly flank of Chandra. His white scales gleamed with that faint blue glow. He looked iridescent in the light.

“Took a tumble, did ya?” Chandra laughed as he put me upon his back. “Was planning to sneak up on you until you did that.” He started climbing up the vine, heading towards the beam of light over us.

I clung to his neck, holding on for dear life as the pool below us grew even further away. “I didn’t even see that I was that close to a slide!”

“No worries.” Chandra started to laugh but was yanked from below. 

Glancing down, Venus was upon us, his hand wrapped tightly around Chandra’s ankle. 

“Do you mind?” Chandra tried kicking, but found it upset his balance on the rope. “I’m trying to get our Stella out of here.”

“And let you be first?” Venus snarled. “Fat chance.”

Chandra eased me around to his front, holding me in the curve of his arm. “Excuse me, love.” He set me upon a ledge on the wall then leapt down, tackling Venus, and both of them dropped into the knee deep water I started in.

I yelped, quickly coming to standing. I watched them struggle for a moment, their bodies writhing and thrashing in the water, before I made my way along the ledge. The ledge led to an opening, which itself turned into a dimly lit corridor. Light filtered in through the ceiling, which was covered by vines and tree limbs. The floor was cold with settled patches of water that trickled down the walls. I was supposed to keep running, creating the chase that the labyrinth was made for. But I really didn’t want to. I wanted one of them to find me, it didn’t matter who. I just wanted to be found and taken out of here.

As I came to the end of the hallway, I peeked around the corner to see stairs on either side, and a drop off straight ahead. I stood there for a moment, listening for rushing water or something, not sure.

“There you are.”

I jumped nearly out of my skin. I looked this way and that before turning back around and seeing a massive shape at the end of the hall I just came from.

“Found you,” Solomon’s deep voice rippled through the air.

“Oh, hi,” My voice pitched as I spoke. “Fancy-” I slipped on the wall as I tried to brace against it. “Fancy meeting you here.”

Solomon stepped into the hallway. Light flitted across his body, and I took in the entire spectacle of it. I swallowed, forcing myself to gaze back up at his face. “What happened to Chandra and uhm…”

“Venus?”

I nodded, keeping my eyeline up. 

Solomon lowered down to all fours. “Don’t worry about them.” He lunged, rushing towards me.

I jumped again, rushing out the door and heading for the stairs. Solomon came racing out, standing back up on his legs as I was halfway down the stairs. We locked eyes as I turned back to look. I smiled, and he smiled back, so I turned and kept running. 

I stumbled into the water at the bottom of the stairs. Taking a step off a stone landing, I went waist-deep, which made running and impossibility. There was a loud splash behind me, and then there was silence as the water settled. 

“This would be so scary under any other circumstance,” I whispered to myself. I saw ripples in the water where Solomon was swimming. I ducked under, swimming away myself to continue the chase. 

Now, I know that there is no possible way I could ever hope to outswim a paralangua, especially one like Solomon. But, I do have years of swimming in the creek outside the farm against kids in the neighborhood on my side. I was a strong swimmer, so there was a possibility for some fun to be had.

But just as I was thinking this, my leg was grabbed and I was pulled back through the water. I was lifted to the surface where Solomon had me locked in a tight embrace. My back was pressed to his chest, and I could feel the rhythm of his very even breathing, but also, the excited rumble of his heart. 

“You almost slipped away from me,” he whispered into my ear.

“Almost,” I laughed. I patted my hands upon his arms, feeling just how tight he was holding onto me. I glanced back at him, seeing a curious smile grow upon his face. I looked back forward, seeing more ripples in the water that aimed directly at us.

Eyes peered up from the water, then slowly, Eros rose from the depths. “I really didn’t want to go head to head with you, Solomon, old boy.”

Solomon laughed, “Then don’t.”

Eros wiped water back from his face then sighed. His eyes focused on me. “I do have to admit.” He licked his chops as his eyes turned sultry. “I like the looks of this.”

I had felt exposed and naked this whole time, well, because I was. But Eros’ gaze did something to me that made me all the more aware of my body, my shape, and Solomon’s pressed against it.

“Careful now,” Solomon coaxed. 

Eros let out a deep, dark chuckle that sent shivers up my spine. “Oh trust me. I’m as a gentle as a la-” He was cut off, dragged back under water so fast I was half certain my brain glitched out.

“Goodness,” Solomon sounded just as surprised as I was.

Venus rose up, water pouring out of his jowls. He was snarling, breathing heavy as he looked at us with an almost crazed look to his eyes.

“Give her up, old man.”

“Now why is everyone suddenly calling me old man?” Solomon lifted me up and set me back behind him. “I’ll show you old, little boy.”

Venus roared and charged ahead, but much like Eros he was ripped aside and tossed into the waters with a mightly splash. Eros dove after him, charinging into a fight that looked more vicious than it needed to be.

“Run.” Solomon whispered back at me. “Now is your chance while the children are fighting.”

“What about you?” I asked.

Solomon just laughed and rushed into the fight happening before them.

I went into the water, swimming away from the kerfuffle and finding land I could walk upon. I climbed onto a mossy embankment and slid down to the other side where I plopped into a plush field of little white flowers. 

I laid there for a moment, catching my breath. Up above me was a canopy of vines, sunlight streaming down in radiant, warm beams. I laid for a second, resting and letting myself warm. 

“Those three are fighting,” I murmured. “Chandra is somewhere. And I haven’t seen Reap yet.” I sat back up and saw across the field of flowers there was an alcove where Reap was curled up inside.

“Oh,” I gasped. I stood up, waiting to see if he would move, but he didn’t. I walked across the field then climbed up upon the stone to peer into the alcove. “Reap?” I touched his back and he shifted slightly. 

I took hold of his arm and shook him gently. To which he stirred more. “It’s alright, keep running.”

I climbed up further to peer inside. “What’s the matter?”

Reap curled up more. “Nothing. I’m just not made out for this sort of thing.”

I stepped over him and into the alcove, finding it was quite comfortable inside and the stone was warmed from the sun. “Neither am I.”

Reap sighed, keeping his eyes closed. “I’ve never been much of a fighter. I don’t mind getting out last.”

I sat beside him, pulling my knees up to my chest. “I mind.”

Reap swallowed hard but remained silent. 

“You were the first one I met. I mean, it only seems fair.” I touched him, seeing him shiver from the contact. “I like you.”

Reap let out a nervous, shuddering laugh and he opened his eyes. “Damn. I knew it. You’re beautiful.”

I was aware of my nakedness again, but I knew that in this position all my rolls and folds were showing tenfold. “Oh come on.”

“I mean it.” Reap muttered as he doubled up into his fetus position. “And you smell even better.”

I was growing warm from within. “You’re lovely too.” I said as I gazed down his body, watching his tail cover a certain area.

“You should go now,” Reap murmured. “They’ll show up soon.”

“So?” I breathed as I lowered myself down to him. I touched him more, grazing my hand down his chest. “I’ve been waiting for this. I’m not sure I can wait more. The more they come after me, the more they touch me-”

Reap shuddered again. “I shouldn’t be first.”

“Why not?” I chuckled. “I already said-”

Reap grabbed my hand before it could lower and he glared into my eyes. “I’m not made to be enjoyed so easily,” he growled.

I furrowed my brow. “What does that mean?”

Slowly he began to unfurl, pulling his tail back and shifting his hips to present himself. Now, as a farm girl, I’ve seen some things. Lots of things. Back when we had tons of animals, I had seen horses, bulls, hell, even goose and pigs go at it on the farm. My grandfather taught me the birds and the bees that way, which my grandmother and mother had to correct in a lot of ways.

But when I say I had never seen anything like Reap, you know it was nothing you had ever seen.

“See?” He snarled. “I’m too big for anyone to enjoy.” He grunted and looked away in shame. “It’s miserable. Sometimes I even get light headed when I get erect.”

“Are you now?” I whispered as my eyes remained locked to the shaft. Thick. Big. Ten hands.

“A little.” Reap kept his gaze away from me.

I licked my lips as the hunger inside me grew. Yes, he was big, but I was also a big girl. “May I touch it?”

Reap jerked and his hard cock swayed. “You should run.”

“Please? My hands are cold and you look warm.” It was a ruse, but maybe he would fall for it.

He growled under his breath, straining as he seemed to throb harder now. “Just a little. It’s fine.”

Yes! I reached down, placing the tip against my palm. Reap whined, so did I. I stroked down, my hand was barely able to wrap around him. I bit down hard on my lip, caressing him even more.

“Fuck,” Reap whimpered and his hips shook.

“Reap,” I breathed. “I’m so fucking turned on.”

He whined again as I began to pump my hand up and down his mighty cock. “I-” He couldn’t get any words out.

I scooted down, taking my mouth and joining my hands. I kissed and licked him, feeling his pulse directly against my tongue. I was growing so wet I could flood the labyrinth myself. And there was an ache, god the ache!

“Stella, please!” He gasped breathlessly.

I took his tip into my mouth, tasting him directly, tasting a saltiness that dripped from the tip. Fuck, I needed him.

“We should…I should-” Reap was shivering, his hips were bucking.

“I know.” I moaned as I sat up. I lifted my leg to straddle him, taking his cock and rubbing myself against it.

Reap cried out in a sort of desired agony. “Hot!” he cried. “You’re so hot!”

I whimpered, holding him with one hand while grinding my slit against him. I needed him, in all ways. I had been trying my hardest all this time to behave myself, to keep a cool mind. But ten hands. Five cocks. Six if you wanted to take Reap’s size into account.

I place his tip to my entrance and saw the wide eyed expression upon his face. I nodded to him, slowly taking his monstrous cock inside. God! It felt so good!

“Stella-” he gasped and grabbed hold of my hips. “Be careful.”

I moaned with glee as I took him, rocking myself upon his tip then taking slightly more. My jaw hung slack as I took more and more, but there was a lot of him to take. Below me his hips rocked, pressing into the sensitive spots inside. I cried out, leaning forward to balance myself against him. 

He would take me first, there was no question in it. I panted, trying to catch my breath, but my hips were moving to find my release, and I didn’t want to stop. Not at all. I faced Reap again, smiling at him.

“I’m enjoying you very much,” I moaned. “Oh fuck, so much.”

Reap threw his head back. “I’ve never felt like this.”

“Hey!”

The loud bellowing call shook us both, taking us completely out of our hedonistic moment. Venus was standing there in the flowers, huffing and puffing from what was, no doubt, a hard fight against Eros and Solomon. He’d also gone head to head with Chandra first thing.

“What are you doing? That’s not fair!” Venus pointed towards us, and I could swear I saw a glint of tears in his eyes.

“Oh uh-” I was scrambling, but not moving out of place. “Venus, it’s uhm-”

Venus charged towards us but stopped short. “I wanted-” His voice cracked and I was sure I saw tears.

Reap swallowed and he sat up, picking me up with him. He handed me out towards Venus. “You can join in. Who says we have to fight?”

Venus sniffled and looked away, his eyes darting back to me. “Then what?” He sniffed again, but this time, it was like he was tasting the air.

“Fuck?” I spoke up which caused Venus to chuckle. 

He smiled at me, getting that cocky smug of his. “Fine then.” He took me from Reap and laid me down upon the flowers. He kissed me, planting them all over my body along with hints of his sharp teeth. His tongue replaced Reap’s cock, slurping and moaning against me until I was a blushing, heaving mess again. I clawed at the flowers behind me, gripping at them until I moved to Venus’ shoulders.

Reap watched us from above, eyes bleary but focused at the same time. He would glance around shyly, fidgeting slightly as he seemed embarrassed to touch himself. That was, until it became too much and he had to take both his hands and stroke himself.

Below my waist, Venus was enjoying himself. His tongue was long and strong, lapping at my clit, then burrowing deep inside me. His teeth would hit every so often, eliciting a startled yet pleasured moan from my lips.

“You’re really good at that,” Reap said through a strained breath.

Venus’ eyes cut up to him, lifting his head briefly to crack that superior smile. “Have you not tasted her? She’s awesome.”

Not sure how being called awesome is sexy but I would take it.

Reap knelt down beside Venus and I thought my head would pop open like a cartoon. He and Venus licked at the same time and I craned my neck back, cupping both hands over my mouth as they feasted together.

“See how she likes it?” Venus chuckled.

Reap moaned softly against me, almost like a purr.

“Save some room for us?”

All three of us jerked, turning our attention to Eros and Solomon coming over the flowery hill. Eros was watching, licking his chops as he came forward. 

He laughed as he stood before us, Solomon hobling up behind. “Did we change the rules on the elders? Naughty boys. I like it.”

Venus sneered as Eros came up, kneeling down beside me to caress down my chest then kiss me.

“You guys really did a number on me.” Solomon huffed as he plopped down beside me, laying down and letting out a relaxed breath. “Don’t let us stop you. By all means, keep going.”

“What about Chandra?” I managed to squeak out as Eros stroked and kissed me all over, nuzzling his head against me as he let out tranquil, happy sighs.

Solomon chuckled, pointing up.

I craned my neck back, peering up above the alcove where Reap and I had started. I see Chandra poised there, watching us with a lusty glint in his eyes.

“Pervert!” Venus shouted out as he stood up.

Chandra laughed. “I’m just enjoying the view! What’s wrong with that?” He slithered down from his perch and approached us. “You and Reap make wonderful dancing partners,” he said, jutting his tongue out. “Now come here. I think I earned my turn.” He grabbed me up from the ground, holding me so my rear was cupped in his great palms.

“Who decided this order?” Eros chuckled.

Chandra’s cock slipped against my thigh, rubbing there as he rocked me in his hands. “Don’t you want to do the pampering at the end?”

Eros pouted slightly, looking away as Reap came up to his side. “I suppose.”

“Then I get my go.” Chandra lifted me slightly so when I moved his cock popped up and he was able to place me over him. “I’m nowhere near as endowed as Reap,” he whispered so only I could hear. “But I know better how to utilize my gifts.” He entered me, pressing deep until I was overflowing.

I grunted, biting my lip as Chandra began moving me, using me as his own toy. I felt someone press up against my back, hugging me and touching me as Chandra moved inside. 

Ten hands. I thought to myself again. Ten hands.

“Enjoying yourself, huh?” Eros whispered into my ear from behind. “Good. You’re going to be having this feeling for a long time.”

“What about the labyrinth?” Reap murmured.

“Fuck the labyrinth!” Venus snapped. “We’re here with Stella now. They can wait on us for a minute, can’t they?”

“I hope longer than a minute,” Solomon laughed. 

Suddenly Chandra pulled out, allowing Eros to fill in his place. He eased up between my cheeks, slipping in from behind and wrapping his arms tight around me.

I cried out, feeling the first peak of intensity from my gut. I threw my head back against Eros’ shoulder, almost completely out of breath. Someone would have to give me mouth to mouth to survive.

“That’s it,” Eros puffed. “Feel me. Take me. Oh you’re beautiful! You’re amazing. Supple creature you are-”

“Enough adjectives,” Chandra laughed. “She’s close. She doesn’t need words. She needs actions.” His hand touched me below, fingering my clit.

It was too much, too hard a push. I erupted from that touch, arching my back and struggling to keep myself in their arms. I cried out, whimpering pitifully as Chandra continued to touch me, not stopping even though my body was crying out in that agonizing ecstasy.

“You’ll kill her,” Reap said gently.

“Nonsense, women are stronger than most. She can handle this,” Chandra moaned. I felt his warmth against my belly, he was cumming from seeing me cum. His thick seed dribbled down my belly, coating his fingers as he kept moving them against me.

“I’m cumming too-” Eros said with breathless abandon. “I’m-!” The strain in his voice choked off his words as he released, filling me to the brim even more than I expected.

The cool of the grass and flowers beneath my back pushed me back into reality. I gazed above me, seeing eyes watching me as I tried to pull myself out of my stupor.

“Wow!” I panted, pushing my hair out of my forehead. 

Venus chuckled. “You’ve still got three to go.”

I gave a thumbs up.

“A thumbs up, she’s a brave one,” Solomon laughed as he rolled over into my side. He pet down my chest, nuzzling my neck and murmuring softly to me.

“We should let her rest,” Reap said gently.

I propped up on my elbows. “I can handle it. I’ll be sore come morning, but I’m used to that,” I laughed.

“Well then, don’t mind me.” Solomon climbed up on top of me, stroking the hair from my face and gazing into my eyes. “I hope you don’t mind.”

I shook my head, raising my knees up around his hips so he could move between my thighs.

“Eros and Chandra left quite a mess,” Solomon murmured. “Good. I like that.”

I would say Solomon was the middle ground between Chandra, Eros, and Reap. He was quite big, but more long than girthy. He breathed in deeply, rubbing himself against me before he took the plunge. I was still quite sensitive, and his entrance shot tingles through all my limbs.

Solomon held up my legs, hugging them to his chest as he started slowly within me. He breathed out then hissed through his teeth. “Damn boys got my leg. But this will all be worth it. I can feel it.”

I could too. He reached deeper inside me than Chandra or Eros. I could tell he was holding back, but at this point he really didn’t need to.

Venus knelt down by my head. “Do you mind if-?” He seemed shy to ask.

“What would you like?” I stretch out my arm, rubbing up his thigh towards his cupped hand.

“Well-” He released himself from his hand, aiming his cock towards my mouth. “Just a little. That’s all.”

I parted my lips, letting him rest his tip upon my tongue. He pressed deeper, going into my cheek then towards my throat. I closed my lips around him and he breathed out this pitiful little sound.

I wondered what Reap was doing. We started out together, I hoped he wasn’t growing impatient or anything. 

“Trade?” Solomon chuckled to Venus.

Venus nodded eagerly, carefully removing himself from my lips then switching positions with Solomon. Venus was short, but quite girthy, he stretched me a bit as he slipped inside. Solomon’s length hit against my throat, almost making me gag. But I had trained my gag reflux ages ago due to shoveling manure on the farm. Sorry, not exactly sexy talk, I’ll leave it there though.

“Oh-” Venus let out that adorable, pitiful sound again. His face was elated and subtly precious. Solomon’s cock went down my throat a little, he struggled with not cumming immediately. 

There was a shudder again from deep within. Actually, I’m not surprised this didn’t happen sooner. Chandra and Eros had left me so raw and tender, I should have cum when Venus first entered me. But it took a moment to grow back, to settle warm in my belly and spill out again. My legs trembled first, sending their waves up through my body until I could no longer hold on.

Solomon sensed this, pulling himself out and splattering a bit on my lips, then aiming himself at my breasts as he finished. Venus cried out, nearly falling forward from  he force at which his release hit him.

Venus rested on top of me, snuggling to my chest despite Solomon’s seed all over them. Solomon chuckled, smoothing my hair back and kissing my face as I relaxed again.

“Any good?” He asked.

I nodded, not really able to form words this time.

“Mm,” Venus snuggled up closer, curling himself around me. 

“Come on little one, we’ve got one last one to make his turn.” Solomon, said, shaking Venus’ shoulder. 

Venus swatted at him. “Just a second longer.”

“It’s okay. I’m fine,” Reap responded quietly.

“What’s fair is fair.” Solomon managed to get Venus up. “Come on, you need to wash that pretty face of yours.”

“What?” Venus touched his face and squirmed. “Oh god! I laid in it!”

Solomon and Venus walked aside while Reap came over to me. “If you need a break, I don’t mind waiting.”

I pulled him down, hugging him tight into my arms. “Just a minute. I‘ll be okay.” I nuzzled into his neck, feeling him trembled as his arms joined in.

“This is nice,” he whispered.

I was exhausted, my body spent beyond its natural borders. But I wasn’t done yet. Eight out of ten hands were dealt with. Just two more to take care of. “It is.”

“I do really like you,” he whispered. “Had this been a normal festival…I would have…you would have been-”

I kissed him softly, gazing up into his eyes as I pet his face. “I would have liked that.” I smiled, sitting up to roll him into the ground. My legs were tired, but I knew this position was the best way to take him. His beast of a cock didn’t need to be tamed exactly, just coddled. After everything, I think I was even more relaxed than before and could take him with ease.

“You don’t-” I put my finger over his mouth to keep Reap quiet.

“Shh,” I hissed. “Relax. You’ve earned this. You’ve been so patient.” I placed my hands upon his chest. Easing myself back over him. It was much easier than before, much smoother. I could take him deeper now.

Reap’s eyes widened then he threw his head back, groaning. He trembled more, grasping onto my hips as I moved upon him.

Had it not been for this whole mess with the other chosen not showing up, Reap would have been my choice as well. He was exactly what I wanted in a partner. But now, knowing all five of these strapping paralangua, I don’t think I could ever choose between them. They were all so special, so precious. Their differently personalities meshed well, including with me. I liked they worked together and they didn’t seem jealous. I wanted this, more than anything, I wanted all of them. Not just their ten hands. But their five hearts. 

Poor Reap had been waiting so long, I could feel his thunder deep within me. He came and he came, shuddering and twisting as his long awaited release finally took over. I rode him the entire time, finding pleasure in watching him writhe under me.

I woke some time later in a bed, sunlight dappling in through the curtains. I sighed and laid back, not too eager to get up and started my day. The Golden Girls were surprisingly quiet. But then I recalled what had happened, and where I actually was.

I was in the castle at the end of the labyrinth. I sat up in the bed to look around, noticing the soreness of my thighs. I tilted my head towards the door to try and see out, but I couldn’t really see anything.

I laid back down, closing my eyes and enjoying the coolness of the room. It must have rained between my memory and waking up. I could smell it in the air.

I then felt the bed sag and looked to my right. Venus was crawling back into bed. He snuggled up against me and I put my arms around him.

“We didn’t wake you did we?” He asked. “We went to the farm to take care of things while you slept.”

“You’re too sweet, thank you.” I murmured.

“Solomon is making something to eat too.” Venus sighed tranquilly as he rested against me.

“Good morning.” Reap joined us in bed as well, curling up to my back and spooning me. He smelled like the soap in my kitchen. I wonder if he did my dishes. 

“Morning,” I murmured.

Reap nuzzled to my hair, breathing in. I rested again, nearly falling asleep when my temple was kissed from over Venus. Chandra joined us, followed by Eros who crawled up beside Venus to cuddle me.

I smiled to myself, feeling a bit smug and content with how this all turned out. Eventually Solomon arrived, bringing coffee and tea for all of us. We sat upon the bed, drinking the warm beverages and sighing in content. Nothing needed to be said, we had a long time to say everything in the future. For now, we were content and happy. I’m sure we would spend time here at the castle for a while, like all chosen did. But soon, I’d have to find room for them on the farm. Which sounded like a perfect chore. 

[skyloftian-nutcase]

MY HORSE IS EATING ALL THE CARROTS IN KAKARIKO

THAT DUDE GROWING THEM IS GONNA KILL ME LOL

[beloveds-embrace]

what if duchess!reader is kidnapped... just thinking..

I love your thinking 👁️👁️ fyi writing heavy action is not my thing at all as I’ve found out while writing this 💀 CW: sexual assault (not rape)

Dukedom au masterlist

The day had started like any other. You’d awoken to the soft, warm light filtering through the curtains, greeted by the warmth of your bed and the quiet hum of the household waking up around you. You were the only one still in bed; Johnny and Simon wake up the earliest every day, then Kyle, then John, and you deduce that you must’ve not had much to do on your agenda if they had let you sleep in.

Your heart sighed, happy. They cared for you so much, you adored them.

Everything was normal from then on. You showered and dressed, had breakfast with Johnny and Kyle, got stolen kisses from Simon and John.

Everything was normal.

Safe.

Until it wasn’t.

The memory of how it all happened is fragmented- too fast, too sudden. You’d gone to the gardens for a stroll, accompanied by one maid and a single guard, a routine walk to clear your mind, get some fresh air in such nice weather. But the ambush was swift. Shadows that hadn’t been there before moved, voices hissed sharp commands, and then- pain. A sharp, stinging pain at the back of your head before everything went dark.

When you awoke, you were bound. Cold stone walls and floors surrounded you, damp and suffocating, the air stale with the scent of decay. The faint flicker of candlelight illuminated the room, but no one was there at first. You couldn’t even tell how long you had been out. Fear threatened to choke you, but you forced yourself to breathe. To think.

John, Simon, Kyle, Johnny- they’ll save you. They will. That thought kept you from truly panicking, even if your heart thundered against your chest and your body trembled, tears in the corners of your eyes.

The news hit John like a thunderclap. His ears rang, and he almost didn’t believe the words at first.

“She’s gone,” Kyle reported, his usually calm demeanor shattered. His fists were clenched, slammed on John’s desk, and his voice shook despite his best efforts to remain steady. “The guards- dead. The maid survived, but barely. It was an ambush. Everyone is tightening up the security right now, but- they’ve taken her.”

John didn’t stop to ask questions. Orders were barked, search parties sent out, guards work at hard. Simon was already armored and saddling his horse before John had even finished speaking. Johnny abandoned his kitchen entirely, storming out with sleeves rolled up, his eyes sharp and lethal in a way no one had ever seen before. And Kyle was barely holding himself together in his anger, but there was a fire burning behind his eyes that promised hell for whoever dared lay a hand on you.

None of them stopped to think. None of them cared about anything other than getting you back.

You weren’t sure how long you’d been there, cold and the ropes digging into your skin painfully when the door creaked open.

The man who entered reeked of sweat and desperation, and his grin made your stomach churn. It took strength not to gag as he neared you, grimy fingers grabbing your chin roughly. “The Duke will pay handsomely for you,” he sneered. “And if he doesn’t… well, I’m sure we can find other uses for you.”

The smirk that (dis)graced his face then alarmed you, even more so when he reached to rip off the fabric of your dress, around your collar.

You flinchd, terror clawing at your throat. The tears rolled down your cheeks then, and yet he only laughed, his rancid breath wafting over your face.

“Wonder how much he’ll pay for you, eh?” He mused. “Pretty face and probably a pretty cunt too, don’t think the Duke will let ya go that easily.”

You forced yourself to speak calmly, even if your voice trembled. Shame clawed at you, at his words and the way he talked about you. “You won’t get a single coin from him,” you said, steadier than you felt. “He’s a man who doesn’t bargain with scum.”

The chair you’d been tied to groaned as you threw your weight sideways suddenly, toppling it over and surprising him just long enough for you to maybe- just- knock him out, something to get his hands off you-

But you didn’t have to.

Because then, there was shouting. The door burst open, and the first thing you saw was Simon’s familiar, towering frame filling the entrance. Blood smeared his armor, and his eyes through his mask- normally sharp and calculating- were wild with rage.

“Don’t you fucking touch her.”

The sounds of swords clanging rang out from outside, and your captor crumpled to the ground before he could even react and you were so glad it was too dark for you to see his blood coating Simon’s sword; the smell alone had you gagging. Though it was forgotten as Simon rushed to cradle you.

Then they were there- all of them. John’s hands shook with rage as he knelt beside you, pulling at your bindings with urgency. Kyle hovered just behind him, dagger stained, and Johnny was at your other side, pressing his hands to your face, whispering reassurances even as his voice wavered.

“You’re safe, love. We’ve got you. We’ve got you.”

The ride back home was quiet, save for your stressed weeping. They didn’t ask questions- not yet. Instead, they focused on keeping you warm, wrapped in John’s coat as Kyle’s arms held you steady in the carriage. Johnny never stopped touching you, even if it was just to brush his fingers against your hand.

They did not stop your tears; they let you sob it all out, as much as possible. The fear, the panic, everything, and you simply clung to them.

It was only once you were home, surrounded by the familiarity of your rooms and you were calmer, that the questions came.

“Are you hurt, my love?” John asked first, his voice gentle but commanding. “Did they…” He couldn’t even finish the question, his throat tightening.

“No,” you said quickly, voice hoarse, reaching for his hand. “They didn’t. I swear it.”

Relief flooded his face, but it was fleeting. Kyle had already left to prepare a bath, and Simon stood by the door like a sentry. Johnny sat at your feet, eyes locked on yours.

“Ye need to eat,” he suddenly said, as if being reminded. His face softened when he caught the way your lips twisted. “I ken ye probably have no appetite, but ye gotta hold something down, lass.”

They didn’t leave you alone that night. Not even for a moment, and they were the ones to help you shower and dress. They held you close, touches gentle, soothing. Simon’s dogs were there, as well, napping by the fireplace.

And when you woke up in the middle of the night, trembling from the remnants of fear, it was Simon’s voice that soothed you.

“You’re safe, darling,” he whispered against your hair, arms wound around you like a cocoon of safety and security. “No one will ever touch you again.”

You believed him. You did. And yet- you still clung to him, to all of them, desperate for any touch that would remind you where you are.

And they were all too willing to soothe your fears (they needed it as much as you did, anyways).

[munsonsmixtapes]

Save a Horse

Tyler Owens x fem!reader

summary: you and your best friend, Tyler decided to test the waters and take your friendship to the next level, unbeknownst to the both of you that you’re in love with each other.

cw: MDNI (18+) smut (p in v)

The bar was hazy when Tyler walked into it, a line dance already in formation. He didn’t even want to be there, but he was trying to make himself actually get out there again. He hadn’t been on a date in what felt like ages, so he was a little rusty, but a few beers should have fixed that. Despite his looks, he wasn’t very good with the ladies. Any time he would try to flirt, it came off offensive or borderline sexist because he got a little too cocky. But this was his night. He was desperate to get laid, his hand no longer doing the job.

He made a beeline for the bar and ordered a beer, surveying the area for whoever he was going to take home for the night. There were a lot of pretty women and he was trying not to be picky. This was just to get him back out there. The sex didn’t have to be good and it certainly didn’t have to mean anything.

His eyes locked on a pretty blonde that was on the other side of the bar, barely visible through all of the dancing bodies. She was already staring him down, sipping on a drink with a straw and Tyler was wondering what else she was willing to suck on. He downed half of his beer and made a beeline for her, trying to go around the dancing crowd so as to not get caught in it.

But then he heard something, someone who stopped him in his tracks. He turned his head to the left and sure enough, there you were, arguing with someone like you always seemed to be doing.

You were beautiful. So much so that he couldn’t help but stare. You were dressed in a black tank top that was tucked into a pair of very short denim shorts and a pair of black cowboy boots were on your feet. Before he could stop himself, his feet were gaining a mind of their own as they carried him over to you.

He finally stood at your side, but you were paying him no attention, your argument with the stranger still going strong. You looked seconds away from pulling out your earrings and hitting the man. And as much as Tyler knew he should have stopped you, he kind of wanted to see you do it. You had a bad temper you never took out on anyone who didn’t deserve it.

“I don’t understand why you won’t just give me a chance,” the man said. That seemed to unleash something in you because you stepped closer to him, nothing but fire in your eyes. Tyler wasn’t a fan of how he still found you so hot when you got angry. The way your eyes would be filled with fire and your nose would twitch and your mouth would twist as you were trying to decide what you were going to say next.

There were so many times where he wanted to kiss you when he had done something to upset you. Clearly nothing had changed since he was staring directly at your mouth, watching your lips move. They were painted with a red gloss, making them even more inviting. But nothing was coming out of them. The place was loud but not loud enough to where he couldn’t hear what you were saying when you were only like a foot away from him.

“Maybe because you slapped my ass?” You replied, surely seconds away from beating this guy up. Tyler’s eyes widened, hurrying to stand beside you before he could stop himself.

“You did what?” He asked in shock.

“You bent over to grab a pool ball that fell off the table and you’re saying I wasn’t supposed to smack it?” Tyler cracked his knuckles, wanting to hit the guy himself.

“Yes,” you and Tyler replied in unison. You turned to him and he looked good. Almost too good. The scruff on his face did him well and the cowboy hat on top of his head looked far better than it should have. His white t-shirt clung to his body and you hated how much his jeans hugged his waist.

You wanted him, and bad. So much so that the man had been the starring lead in your fantasies that you had come up with every night before you went to bed. You had been in love with him for years, wondering why you hadn’t asked him out when you had the chance. He was so sweet and caring and you wished that you had been the one he had flirted with when he had a few drinks in him.

“And who are you?” Tyler asked, draping an arm over your shoulder. You loved when he got like this, all authoritative, taking control of the situation. If it had been up to you, you would have taken him right then and there.

“Who are you?” The man replied as it he had the right to be angry with either of you. Tyler felt the need to protect you, even though he knew you didn’t need saving. He just wanted to drape his arm over your shoulder to let everyone know you were his.

Well, that was what he wanted you to be. You had never gotten to that point and it was all his fault. He had been too afraid to make your friendship something more. He was stuck in the friendzone where he had put himself for years, kicking himself for not asking you out the first night he met you.

“I’m her boyfriend so I suggest you move along before I have Enrique throw you out.” You could take care of yourself just fine, but something about Tyler always jumping in to protect you always made you feel a little wet in your panties.

The man just muttered something under his breath before turning away, not wanting to get kicked out again. With him gone, you turned on your heel, heading back to the bar to order a much needed shot with Tyler hot on your heels.

Tyler couldn’t help but let his eyes drop to your ass, and watching it move as you walked in your tight shorts was torture to the man. He always found himself wanting to get a handful for himself, sliding his hands into your back pockets as he kissed you until you were breathless, slipping his tongue into your mouth. You’d let out a loud moan and he’d grab you by the backs of your legs, helping you wrap them around him-

You stopped at the bar and ordered a drink before turning to face Tyler as shots of tequila were set on the bar, as if the bartender could read your mind. You reached for both and handed one of them to your best friend.

“Drink up, Owens,” you nudged him and you both downed the shots, feeling it burn all the way down. You both slammed the empty glasses down on the bar and you eyed him, wondering what he would have said if you had invited him to the bathroom right that second.

There was something in his eyes that you couldn’t quite make out. A look that you didn’t recognize in any way, shape or form. They were soft and sweet, just like you remembered. In that moment, you could feel your anger towards him falling away. You could never be mad at him for too long, especially not when you looked into those beautiful green eyes and this time, you could tell that he wasn’t trying to use that to his advantage.

“Thank you for that,” you said, nodding your head towards where you both had just been. “And to thank you, I’m adding your drinks to my tab.”

“That’s real sweet, darlin’, but you don’t need to thank me.” That nickname always managed to make you absolutely melt, loving the way it fell from his lips so naturally. “Just your friendship is enough,” he winked.

“Oh, shut up,” you went to shove his shoulder, but he was quick to grab your hand, pressing a gentle kiss to it.

“Alright,” he took another sip of his beer. “Dance with me,” he said, tilting his head up a little.

“Dance with you?” You had no idea what he was talking about, wondering if he was expecting you to read his mind. If you had been able to do that, you definitely wouldn’t have been working at the bar part-time.

“Yeah,” he nodded, “Dance with me as your thank you.” He couldn’t be serious.

“Yeah, not happening,” you shook your head. One thing you didn’t do under any circumstances was dance. A ballet recital gone wrong when you were ten made you swear off the activity entirely, never wanting to be embarrassed like that again.

“No way.”

“Fine,” he took another sip of his beer. “Then I’ll just dance by myself.” He slowly headed to the dancefloor, giving you every opportunity to back out if you didn’t want to do it. His hand moved back, his palm facing you as he continued to head to the dance floor, wiggling his digits to get your attention.

You rolled your eyes even though his back was to you and reluctantly put your hand in his. Tyler pulled you out onto the makeshift dance floor and the two of you somehow ended up directly in the center. He was able to quickly pick up the routine while you were left to flounder, moving awkwardly because of your hands that were still attached.

You watched him move so effortlessly, feeling odd being right next to him since you were always there on the sidelines when he was a part of it. He’d smile at you as you sat at the bar, waving you over, but you always shook your head. But now that you were finally dancing with him, he was hoping that it could become a regular thing.

He liked the way your shoulders would brush when you moved the wrong way and the way you’d squeeze his hand to communicate that you were nervous. You turned the way that you thought you were supposed to go but ended up bumping into Tyler, nothing but a chuckle falling from his lips as he looked down at you.

“Follow me, okay?” He asked and you nodded. “Turn around.” You did as he asked and turned around, your back facing him. His hands slowly moved up to your waist, letting them make a home there. He had touched you there multiple times when he had hugged you, but this was entirely different. So close to the way you had wanted him to touch you, but not nearly enough.

“Do you trust me?” He asked, his lips right by the shell of your ear, sending a shiver down your spine. Of course you trusted him. Maybe more than you should have.

“Of course,” you responded with a nod.

“Follow my lead, darlin’.” It was as if he was trying to drive you crazy. Like he knew the exact effect he had on you. But he had too, right? This was all an elaborate way to get you to admit that you had feelings for him. Well, two could play that game.

You kept in rhythm with him, slowly but surely backing up to him, your ass right up against his crotch. You gingerly began to grind on the spot, resisting the urge to turn and see his reaction. You could tell he was enjoying it just by the way his fingers were digging into your waist.

You moved the two of you out of the way of the dancers and continued to grind on Tyler, your movements still slow, but harder now. You could hear his breathing pick up, feeling his nose brush your jaw, his breath on your neck sending another chill up your spin.

He never thought the two of you would be dancing like this, the movements so sensual and sexy. You knew exactly what you were doing and it was fucking unfair. He could feel his cock hardening and pretty soon, he wouldn’t be able to hide it anymore.

“This isn’t the right dance,” he chuckled.

“I know,” you nodded. “But don’t you like this more, Owens? I can feel you getting hard.” Just when you were going to really take it home, you were suddenly turned around, a gasp leaving your mouth at the sudden movement. Your hands landed on his chest and Tyler’s hands rested on your lower back, pulling you as close to him as possible.

You leaned closer to him, your lips brushing his and the man was convinced he was a goner. He could feel your gloss that had transferred to his own lips and wanted it other places, anywhere you could get your lips. He loved the idea of being covered in your kisses, the prints leaving your mark behind.

“Don’t start something you can’t finish, sugar,” he said, his voice low, raspy. And it was doing wonders for you. He was so hot and you were having a hard time not making a move anymore.

“Oh, I fully intend on finishing,” you responded, finally pressing your lips to his. His eyes widened at your actions, but he was quick to melt into you, his lips catching yours slowly.

His arms wrapped around your waist even tighter, pulling you as close to him as possible. Yours wrapped around his neck, your hands running through his hair at the back of his head.

Your head felt like it was swimming, his lips more soft than you could have ever imagined. He tasted like the beer he had been drinking, mixed with something else you couldn’t quite make out. It was sweet and sour.

You pulled away before it could get too heated and Tyler admired the lip gloss that had smeared across your face, very tempted to go back in for more. His thumb swiped across your cheek to help get rid of it, but that didn’t seem to help, only smearing it further.

The weight of what you had done was catching up to you. You had just kissed your best friend. You had just kissed your best friend and you liked it. You had only gotten a taste but now you wanted more. All of him. You wanted to finally make your fantasies a reality.

And you couldn’t. You couldn’t do that without completely complicating your friendship and you really liked what the two of you had. It was really nice at first, to have a friend without all of the “feelings” bullshit, but now you had actually fallen for him. And hard.

“Fuck,” the word fell from Tyler’s lips, his voice somehow getting even more raspy, making you even more wet. God, you really were fucked, and not in the way you wanted to be.

“Do you wanna take this out to my truck?” You asked, your hands lazily moving up and down his back.

“I’d love to take this out to your truck,” he replied, pressing his lips to yours before paying your bills and leading you out of the bar, his arm wrapping protectively around your waist.

You rifled through your purse, looking for your keys and found them before unlocking your truck. Tyler opened the driver’s seat door for you before helping you into it. He then closed the door and rounded the hood before getting into his own seat.

You peeled out of the parking lot and sped down the road, thankful for how late it was so there was little traffic. Your heart pounded as you pulled into what looked like an abandoned parking lot.

Why you were scared of what you were about to do, you didn’t know. Tyler was sweet and you knew that he would do whatever he could to make you comfortable. He was nothing but a sweetheart and would make you feel good, stopping at nothing to do so.

You put the car in park and turned it off before turning toward Tyler. You stared at each other, the only thing that could be heard was the radio playing a soft country song. You turned the volume up to attempt to drown out your thoughts. What the hell were you doing? You didn’t know, but you were fully prepared to dive right in.

Tyler reached out, placing a hand on your cheek before pulling your face closer to his, his lips ghosting over yours, almost as if he was afraid to go for it. That confidence from the bar completely evaporated into the air.

You took the lead, pressing your lips to his, your movements more rushed and rough as you nipped at his bottom lip. He let out a little whine and that was enough to make you absolutely soaked.

Rain pattered against the car as you slotted your lips together once more before pulling away. You climbed over the center console and placed yourself into his lap, straddling him.

Tyler looked up at you, his pupils blown and his lips smeared with your lipgloss. It was an adorable sight and you hated how good he looked in that goddamn hat. You took the hat off of his head and put it on your own, moving your head this way and that, modeling it for him.

“How do I look?” You asked, turning your head to the side and he just laughed.

“You look good,” he nodded.

“As good as you?”

“Even better,” he replied, pulling you in for another kiss, removing the hat from your head and setting it on the driver’s seat.

He slipped his tongue into your mouth, letting it swirl around yours and a moan fell from your lips at the sensation. His hands slipped into your back pockets, giving your ass a squeeze and you gasped into his mouth which only made him do it again.

You began to grind against him as your tongues tangled together and you could hear a groan in the back of his throat. The whole thing was overstimulating for him, there was no way he was going to ask you to stop any time soon.

Your hands rested on his chest as you kissed him, this one slow and gentle, as if you two had all the time in the world, and right there, in that abandoned parking lot, you did. Your tongues tangled as you continued to grind into him, your underwear getting soaked as you felt his dick forming a tent in his pants.

Tyler’s hands moved to your shorts as you reached down on the side of the seat in search of the lever that leaned it back. You found it with ease and leaned the chair back as far as it would go as you let Tyler take what he wanted from you, you pliant to his every move.

You both struggled to pull down your shorts, laughing because of how small the space was. Maybe there was a reason why neither of you ever did this kind of thing. He got them down to your ankles and you moved so he could take off his jeans, his belt buckle making a clattering noise as it hit the tops of his boots.

You both removed your shirts and Tyler eyed the black lacy number you were wearing. His hand moved up to run over the fabric of the tops of the cups, his fingers brushing your skin every so slightly.

“Like what you see?” You asked, leaning down a little so he could get a better look at your cleavage. And you had him right where you wanted him, catching him staring right at it. You scooted up so that they were right in front of his face and he brought his lips to the skin, pressing a soft to it.

He then moved up, his lips now connected with your neck, his tongue swiping back and forth as he began to suck. You moved your head to give him more access and that caused him to nip at your skin, another gasp falling from your lips.

“So good,” you moaned, your eyes shutting. He continued to work, having every intention of creating a hickey right there underneath your ear. He licked and sucked, pulling the most delicious moans from your mouth.

To test the water, he grazed the skin with his teeth and you moaned loudly, reaching your orgasm. God, you were so fucking hot, the way you were able to make the most pretty sounds and look pretty while doing it. The sweat already forming on your skin, making you look absolutely irresistible.

You helped him get his underwear down and realized there was no going back as he cock sprang free from it. It was hard as a rock and probably the biggest you had ever seen. Who knew that your best friend was packing so much? Clearly you didn’t.

You pulled a condom from your purse and rolled it onto his cock before placing yourself on top of it, both of you moving awkwardly as you got used to each other in that way. Your hands rested on his shoulder as his head went to your waist, helping you move, riding him slowly.

You picked up the pace, and Tyler couldn’t help but watch you, feeling himself getting close just by looking at you. The cause of his wet dreams right on top of him, almost convincing him that he had been in one.

He let out a moan of his own and you looked down at him, your eyes darkening as you did so. You had barely even done anything as he already looked blissed out. This had to be a record. Knowing that you could do that to someone gave you so much power and you got more confident, moving as fast and as hard as you could.

Tyler let out another moan, his own scream climbing up his throat, his fingers digging into your waist, surely forming bruises. His head was back against the headrest, his eyes shut tight as another scream ripped through him, his breathing labored.

His hands moved up your back, his nails gliding down it, leaving scratches and your back arched at the movement, reaching your own orgasm. But you stayed there, seeing if you could get one more from him before taking a break before going for round two.

“Holy shit,” he moaned. “You really know what you’re doing,” he said through breaths.

His hands scratched up your back as you watched him, seeing that he was close again. A final loud moan fell from his lips and you slowed down your pace but kept moving, another orgasm rolling through you.

You sat there, staring at each other, your chests rising and falling as you did so. You never thought you would have ever gotten to that place with Tyler, but there you were, sitting on top of his dick, having just had the best sex of your life. And it hadn't even lasted that long.

“I have an idea. And hear me out, okay?” He asked, his hands moving up and down your arms lazily.

“Okay.”

“What if-what I want you to be the only one I sleep with?” Your eyes widened at his words, but you had to admit that you loved the idea. There was no way you could fuck anyone else after that. He had ruined you for any other man.

“Oh, so like friends with benefits?” So you didn’t understand. That wasn’t what he wanted at all. He wanted you to be his. Solely exclusive with him. His girlfriend. The one he went to bed with every night and woke up to every morning.

“I love you, y/n,” he said, sitting up, taking you into his arms, looking you in the eyes so you knew he was serious. This wasn’t exactly how he had planned on telling you, but he supposed that this was a good a time as any.

“I love you too, Tyler,” you replied, pressing your lips to his, this kiss sweeter than the others, both of you smiling into it. “Be mine?”

“Oh, darlin’,” he let out a chuckle, pressing another kiss to your lips. “I always was.”

[leclercstars]

save a horse.

dodge mason x reader

Summary: You're annoyed about getting paired with Dodge for a group project. He's quiet, cold, and you find nothing about him appealing (at least, that's what you're telling yourself.) Things start to take a turn when you end up having to work on the project in his bedroom, and suddenly, Dodge becomes the teacher.

Warnings: SMUT! 18+! protected sex, slight daddy kink, dom!dodge, nipple play

author's note: you all asked and you shall receive! god i love dodge mason (and you should too.)

“And you’ll be with Dodge Mason” the professor said when she got to your name on the class list. You thought you would be able to avoid group projects in community college, but apparently not. Dodge didn’t even shoot you a glance when the professor announced you as partners, so things were surely off to a great start.

He always sat in the very back, head low, kept to himself. He never raised his hand to answer a question or chime in on a discussion, and he always hurried out as soon as the professor dismissed class. You had seen him out at parties on occasion, chatting to one or two other guys in the corner. He looked good at parties, blue jeans and a tight t-shirt was a good uniform for him, especially when he added a cowboy hat. But his mysteriousness was unappealing, you found the whole “brooding cowboy” thing to be more cold and standoffish than sexy.

“Dodge! Dodge!” you chased him out of the classroom. You caught up with him and his expression hardly changed when he saw you. “What time should we meet to work on this?”

“8pm tonight sound fine?” he scrawled his address out on a piece of notebook paper and handed it to you.

“Sure! See ya then!” your cheeriness did not impact his mood, and you scoffed as you headed back to your car.

You did not find Dodge Mason appealing at all, but you found yourself standing in front of your mirror at 7:30 p.m. making sure that your outfit looked good. Your skirt was short, your shirt was tight. Why were you doing this? You kept trying to convince yourself you saw nothing in him, but your mind kept flashing back to the way his arms looked in those t-shirts that fit him so right. You threw on a hoodie so you at least seemed a little more casual.

He answered the door as soon as you knocked, and you walked in to quite a few folks in the dining room.

“Sorry, my sister has friends over. We’ll have to work in my room,” Dodge said as he led you down the hallway.

Why was your heart beating faster? You were just going in there to work, and it's only because you can’t go anywhere else.

His room was just as you expected it to be. Gray walls, navy bed sheets, decorated with rodeo trophies and a couple vintage cigarette ads.

“Neat room,” you said, even though it was boring as hell.

“Thanks.” he sat on one edge of the bed and you sat on the other, it felt like there was miles of distance between you- both physically and mentally at this point. Your legs were crossed tight, as you realized maybe wearing a skirt was not the best outfit choice for doing homework on a bed. The two of you got to work, talking about nothing except the work at hand. You were getting so bored, and your mind started to wander. His concentrated face was unfortunately very attractive, as he bit his lip looking down at the paper. His hands were huge, made evident by how small the pencil looked in them. His t-shirt was once again, tight. Hugging every muscle in his arm. You couldn’t stand it anymore. You took off your hoodie, revealing the crop-top you had on.

“Sorry, all this writing and concentrating is making me hot,” you laughed sheepishly.

“No problem.” Dodge replied plainly, although you couldn’t help but notice the way his eyes suddenly scanned your body. He wasn’t even trying to hide it, as they lingered on the curve of your hips and the peaks of your tits, visible over the neckline of your shirt. Your face was getting warmer than the sun.

“I need a break, why don’t you tell me about these trophies?” you shot up and stood by his dresser, desperate to form some sort of connection with this man.

“Alright,” he stayed on the bed. He began explaining each one in pretty great detail. If you couldn’t physically get close to him, at least this was helping you get to know him better. There was a big one from when he was kid that had a particularly funny story to go along with it, and you held the shiny gold cup, facing away from the bed. You didn’t notice the way he slowly got up, coming up behind you and sneaking his hands around your waist. Your breath hitched, the smell of his musky cologne apparent as his neck was mere inches from your face. He turned you around to face him, fingertips never leaving the exposed skin between your shirt and skirt.

You stared up at him, eyes dark and low. It wasn’t his usual uninterested stare. No, this was lust, a throbbing, aching lust. God, he was so tall. You nearly had to tilt your head all the way back to even make eye contact. He cupped your face with both hands and pulled you in, kissing you in a way that you had never been kissed before. It was as if his lips were a key and yours were the lock, they fit perfectly together. His tongue found its way down your throat as his hands started to gently roam, tracing every curve and pausing as he found your ass under the skirt. He cupped your ass and squeezed, hard, earning a moan from you into his mouth. You could feel him smile against your lips as he squeezed again, making you press your body into his. Fuck, his abs were so tight and so defined you could feel them through the fabric. You looked up at him again with pleading eyes and he smirked before leaning right next to your ear.

“You wanna learn how to ride?” he whispered. You knew he was cracking a joke but god it felt so serious in that moment.

“Yes daddy.” you groaned back. Woah. He had never asked you to call him that, and you were not the type to just bust that word out usually.

“Fucking christ I need you so bad,” he hoisted you up and you instinctively wrapped your legs around him as he carried you to the bed. So “daddy” was well received. He flung all the notebooks and paper to the ground with one swipe of his arm. He was holding you up with one arm, giving you a chance to realize how strong he truly was. He tossed you down on the bed, rough but making sure he didn’t hurt you. His shirt came off almost immediately, and you happily helped him undo his belt buckle so you could see more of him. His cock was already throbbing through his boxers, just coaxing you to sit on it. He had already pulled your shirt and skirt off, and expertly unhooked your bra, tossing it to the side and taking a moment as you laid there in nothing but a lacy thong.

“Goddamn,” he sighed, grazing his thumbs over your nipples, teasing you and only making you want his cock more. He started applying more pressure, doing gentle circles with his thumbs and pressing his erection between your legs. Your moans were soft as you bucked your hips into him with progressively more force.

“Easy,” he firmly placed his hands on your hips, steadying them and pressing them back down into the mattress. “That’s no way for a good girl like you to behave.”

Suddenly it was Niagara Falls between your thighs.

He kept playing with your nipples, pinching and twisting and flicking, seeing how good it clearly made you feel. He wrapped his hands around your back and flipped you on top of him, quickly pulling down his boxers and exposing his cock, already slick with pre-cum. He reached into his bedside drawer and pulled out a condom, looking at you as you straddled him.

“You ready baby?” he nearly cooed. You nodded and started to lift yourself up over him, but he decided to take control. His rough hands were planted firmly on the sides of your supple hips, guiding you onto his length. You were soaking wet, but he was so fucking big you could still only take half at once without flinching. He held you steady, waiting for you to get used to the feeling of him inside you. You both had locked eyes the moment he grabbed your hips, and neither had dared to look away, drinking in, being intoxicated by every emotion that crossed the other’s face. He slowly moved you down until you were fully sitting on his cock, gasping as the last inch pushed into your walls. Your hands were on his chest as you leaned forward, eyes now shut as you felt how close the two of you had become. Two hours ago he would barely say a word to you, now he was literally inside of you. He started rocking you back and forth, controlling your hips and making you feel so fucking good. Your clit rubbed against his abs as you rode, sparks zapping across your body every time he moved you in just the right way.

You were on top, but Dodge was fully in control. You were completely submitting to his touch, letting his hands do all the work. His body was doing all the talking he hadn’t done earlier, as he purposely thrust his abs up, knowing that was getting you closer and closer to the finish. You were starting to lose it, made completely stupid by how good his cock felt inside you.

“Fuck Dodge-daddy, fuck,” you were so so close, you could feel the orgasm starting to bubble up in your stomach.

Right as you were about to climax, Dodge sat up and leaned in.

“Cum for me good girl,” the thickness of his voice was enough to send you over the edge as you cried out, breaking free of his hands and grinding on him.

“Oh fuck me,” his head rolled back and the feeling of your pussy clenching around his dick was enough to finish him off, pulsating against your walls.

You slid yourself off him and collapsed onto his pillows, resting your head in the crook of his arm.

He started playing with your hair and the two of you just laid in silence, basking in the bliss of the sex you just had.

That was certainly one ride you never wanted to get off.

dividers by @.cafekitsune

[vivwritesfics]

Hii!! Could you please write a Max verstappen x soulmate reader. Like they can speak in each other's minds and how they first met. Like fluff or angst or whatever you want . You make the call. Please 🥺🥺

LMAOOOO IM LITERALLY WRITING THIS FOR RHETT ABBOTT

Nothing, just an inchident. Fucking asshole.

Those were the first words her soulmate ever said to her, the first time she heard his voice in her head. She stopped what she was doing, looking around with wide eyes.

What the fuck?

What the fuck?

And that was how it started. The two had be so fucking surprised, buy recovered quickly. They gave awkward introductions, without actually telling each other anything about themselves.

It took the two of them a moment to realise that, whatever they thought, the other person could hear.

It seemed the two of them hadn't shut up since.

She learnt pretty quickly that he loved to talk, that he loved explaining things. He was a nerd, he loved gaming. She could have listened to him go on about gaming for hours (and she often did).

She couldn't remember what she had told him. Definitely everything but her name. God, how long had it been since his voice first entered her head.

Hey, she said as she woke up.

There was usually no response as she waited for him to wake up. She'd tried to use this to work out where in the world he was, but he was always moving, always on different time zones.

A few hours later, there he was. Hello, schat, he said in her mind. A small smile crossed her face. Are you doing anything nice today?

He rarely spoke about his own day, she noticed. But it wasn't a problem. If he wanted to her know, she'd know. My dad got me tickets to see my local race with him, she replied, pausing her makeup to concentrate on talking to him.

There was a beat before he responded. You still there? She asked, pausing on her eye liner.

What race? Cars or horses?

Cars, she responded.

Again, there was a moment of silence. But then, Not the Formula One, right?

She thought back to what her father had told her. Yeah, the Formula One.

Her soulmate when quiet after that. There was a good few hours where she finished getting ready and went with her father to the race track. All that time she'd been trying to talk to her soulmate, and all that time she'd been getting nothing in return.

It was a little disheartening, thinking her soulmate didn't want to talk to her.

No, it was really disheartening.

As she and her father sat in the stands, she couldn't help but sulk. What had she done to upset him so bad he didn't want to hear from her? Of course he could hear everything she was thinking, but she didn't much care if he wasn't going to reply.

But then all twenty cars were on the track and the lights were flashing red, ready to go green.

I'm going to win this one for you.

It had been so unexpected, it nearly had her jumping out of her seat. What? Are you here?

As soon as I'm standing on that podium, you'll know it's me.

She must have realised it then, that her soulmate was down in the number on Red Bull car. She didn't take her eyes off of it for the entirety of the race (unless she was forced to). Holy shit, that was her soulmate down there.

And he did win it. Won it for her. She watched it all, him finishing first, the podium celebrations.

How do I get to you? She asked as she hopelessly looked around. Max Verstappen was her freaking soulmate!

Stay right where you are, schat. I'll come to you.

She told him where she was, apparently able to do that now she knew for sure who her soulmate was. And there she waited as he finished a debrief with the team and got changed.

But then he was striding towards her, cap pulled low. For so many years he'd been just a voice in her head. And now he was in front of her. Smiling down at her with surprise in his eyes.

"You're beautiful." Those were the first words he said to her, the first words that weren't echoing around her head.

"So are you." Wiping her hands on her jeans, she held one out and gave him her name.

Max took her hand and shook. "I'm Max," he said, wearing his usual pretty smile.

Holy fuck, Max Verstappen really was her soulmate.

[couldnt-think-of-a-funny-name]

random percy headcanons:

wants to be the photographer friend SO bad and he technically is but like 70% of the pics come out blurry or weird bc there was a monster attack in the middle of them. his instagram is truly so chaotic looking.

literally always has seashells on him someone will ask him for a pencil or spare change and he has to empty all his pockets of shells to find it. drops his backpack and a bunch of shells fall out. kicks his shoes off and sand and shells fly out and his mortal friends are like percy What the Fuck

his eyes glow underwater!! bioluminescent king. no one told him though and he didn't find out until he joined his school's swim team and terrified everyone (he managed to convince them his contacts were having a weird reaction to chlorine lmao)

he really likes art!! he doesn't just pretend to for rachel's sake he genuinely enjoys painting with her. he likes splatter paint, collages and pop art styles the best. one day after splitting some edibles they realized percy could manipulate water colors and went CRAZY with it

will ask to be excused during class and comes back like an hour later with scorch marks all over his face bleeding from one of his ears covered in dust missing three fingernails rips in his jeans and a fat lip and the teacher is like percy what the actual hell were you doing in the bathroom all this time and he's just like uhhhhhh I have ibs

the brand from camp jupiter did unfortunately (for sally) Unlock something in him lmfao he keeps getting shitty little tattoos. usually stick-n-poke but someone's friends cousin's girlfriend's brother has a gun that gets brought to parties every now and then. most of them are sloppy but you can tell what they are HOWEVER he has one that was supposed to be a seal that came out looking like one of those shitty ms paint crying memes. annabeth laughed at him for ten minutes straight when she saw it.

he wanted to dye his hair blue but he was too chicken to bleach his entire head so he just did the tips. his hair is curly though so it looks absolutely ridiculous but he loves it

percy and annabeth get a crusty little yappy white dog in college and he carries it around like a baby lmao

back to his chaotic instagram, he's got so many pics of him like, relaxing at the bottom of the mariana trench or hugging a giant squid or riding on a whale shark and his mortal friends all think he's just really good at photoshop and this is a very specific bit he decided to commit to. they're always like lol percy where do you even FIND these pictures are you subscribed to like scientific journals for the laughs? but no he just took them all on his shell phone

has an ongoing prank war with annabeth's little brothers bobby and matthew but like it's Unhinged. they're playing 5D chess and she has no idea whats going on

weird tshirts!!! he loves them! like

shit like this or those 'women want me fish fear me' shirts, anything with a funny or incomprehensible slogan is going in his closet right along with his band tees lmfao

bought estelle a panda pillow pet when she was born 🥺

can NOT bring himself to eat seafood no matter how many times poseidon has told him its fine. he's like NO these are my FRIENDS JONATHAN WAS TELLING ME ABOUT HIS GRANDDAUGHTERS WEDDING LITERALLY YESTERDAY WHY IS HE ON A PLATTER DAD. they had to give up and just start eating normal land food at the palace every time he comes to visit lmfao

gets into horsegirl antics with hazel she NEEDS to know everything the horses have to say. they spend hours gossiping in the stables.

movie nights in the poseidon cabin were 10000% a thing and when he was missing annabeth and thalia and grover (and a few others) would still sleep in there every now and then and talk about how much they miss him :(

percy and beckendorf had the worlds most elaborate handshake

he DOES impulse buy stuff just because they're ocean-themed. stuffed animals, home decor, school supplies, clothes, you name it he bought it if theres like a fish on it

has more scars from crashing off his skateboard than he does from monster attacks

grover is somehow the only person who's ever noticed percy is severely claustrophobic

has a deep passion for adele. I can't explain this one I just feel and know it to be true.

he and annabeth both proposed to each other at the same time and they were SO mad about it they kept yelling over each other's speeches lmao

he can SING but he doesn't know it. sally keeps trying to record him singing to himself but something always happens to the camera and she loses the evidence

called chiron a brony one time and mr d thought it was so funny he was nice to percy for an entire week

the camp keeps trying to convince him to teach sword fighting lessons to the younger kids but he can NOT bring himself to swing a sword at a 9 year old so he keeps getting injured

has the most complicated iced coffee order in the world his go-to local coffee shop finally just put the damn drink on the menu and named it after him

he IS the quiet kid in the back of your math class that always has his hood up to try and hide his headphones and eats increasingly elaborate meals out of his backpack when the teacher isn't looking. one time someone caught him with a rotisserie chicken in the middle of a geometry final.

he argued that he DID have enough to share with the class

currently obsessed with the image of him knocking back a container of sea salt as if it was a shot and his mortal friends being like hey! what the actual fuck! and he's just like uhhhhh anemia kills!

its his birthday<3

[lunajay33]

Save a Horse🍂

Summary: Wandering around in the apocalypse was hell until you came across a a ranch, finding a injured horse you helped it finding the owner and things getting a little heated with an older cowboy

Pairing: Cowboy Negan Smith x f!reader

Warning: Age gap, reader is in 20s Negan is mid 40s, p in v, praise, virginity lose

Inspired by @lanadelnegan stories🤎

•Masterlist•

The apocalypse hit and everything happened so fast, I was with my family at our farm for some time watching the news, listening to the horror stories on the radio, we thought that we could go unscathed since we hadn’t been affected and that all the food and water we needed was on our land but all that changed one night when a hoard of walkers ran down our farm, my parents were first trying to fight of the walkers, quickly being ripped apart their screams still lingered in my head whenever I thought about them, then it was my two sisters trying to flee but got surrounded taking them down as well, I was lucky enough to get to my truck finding an opening in the walkers and driving away from my home, leaving me all alone on the road

Now it’s been 2 years going from place to place just trying to survive, to find a reason to keep living in this cruel world, I’ve been able to dodge as many walkers as I can, that wasn’t the main problem anymore, the food shortage was what dwindled my hope

My truck had broke down a while back so now I’ve just been wandering on foot, walking through the trees trying to get some shade from Georgia summer heat when I hear a groan and thud, I follow the direction of the whines on a left of what have might caused it, walkers, people, god knows what now a days

Rounding a tree I see a horse laying down on the ground, I approached slowly not wanting to spook it having experience with horses back on the farm, kneeling in front of it petting its soft black mane

“Hey girl, what are you doing out here all alone?” She didn’t look injured she was laying down fine, maybe she just got hot it was one of the hottest days I’ve ever lived in even in Georgia

I took out one of the bottles of water I found poring some of it over her face to help cool her down then poring the rest in a bowl I had in my bag and she was quick to drink it

After some time I stood up taking her lead rope trying to get her to stand up, I couldn’t leave her here all alone for some walkers to eat her alive maybe she came from somewhere near by

Walking through the trees she would occasionally change our course more like she was leading me than I was her until we got to a break in the trees, a ranch in perfect condition, a few horses grazing the field, little sheep’s hoping around, a chicken coop and a cozy little cabin like house right in the middle of the land, a brown bronco truck parked out front

Opening the gate, closing it behind me and the horse so the other animals wouldn’t get out like she did somehow, when a deep voice stopped me in my tracks

“See ya brought Missy back, been wondering where she went off to” coming down the porch steps was a older man, cowboy hat, white shirt, blue jeans and boots, maybe it was the lack of human contact or even interactions but damn was he fine, I didn’t realize he was right infront of me till he cleared his throat breaking me out of my oogling

“Oh yeah, I found her out in the woods she must had heat exhaustion so I gave her some water” my stomach feels like it’s in knots, I haven’t felt like this in so long, he’s said a few words and I’m entranced by him

“A nice and pretty girl might just have to keep ya around darling” he smirked making my knees weak, but I still have my values I’m not just going to jump his bones even though the urge is so strong

“Oh I mean if you’re able to take me in I’ll earn my keep, help around the farm, anything I just…..I can’t stay out there alone any longer” I said praying he’d give me a chance, some hope

“Ya sure you know what you’re doing around a farm?” He asked as he looked me up and down, lingering on my chest

“I grew up on a farm, I know what I’m doing”

“Hmmm well come on in, see where you can stay” I let Missy go so she could run off with the others, following him inside, it was bigger on the inside than it looked on the outside, cute kitchen, wooden accents around the house, he kept walking down a hallways till he stopped at a room waiting for me to go in first, it was cozy, I don’t care if this place was trashy as long as I can be stress free and have someone to keep me company

“You like it?” He asked from the doorway

“I love it, thank you” I said as I sit on the bed letting out a long awaited sigh

“How long were you out there?”

“I don’t know time is hard to keep track of out there, maybe 2 years”

“Damn girl, 2 years did you atleast have someone out there?”

“My farm fell early taking my family with it when the walkers came, so it’s just been me until now”

He gave me a pitiful look it made the blood rush to my cheeks

“Come on darlin, supper should be done, should get some food in you” he said waving me out of the room and Im quick to follow him to the kitchen where I sit at the table as he dishes up some food, fresh food something I haven’t had in well forever it feels like

He sits across from me at the table taking his hat of showing his dark brown hair streaked with some grey, biting my lip to stop myself from fantasizing about running my hands through his hair, pulling on it as I feel his beard scratch against my legs

“So what’s your name darlin, like to call you something other than sweet names” he smirks obviously realizing my constant leering but he didn’t make it easy

“I’m fine with your little names but it’s y/n”

“You got a spark still considering how long you’ve been out there, how old are you even?”

“20 you?”

“Let’s just say I’m old enough to be your father”

“Not a problem for me” I said under my breath

A few weeks went by and I did what I said, working hard around the farm, waking up early to collect eggs from the chicken coop, feeding the horses and sheep, picking any ripe berries from the garden all before he was even up, no different from today, I laid berries on our plates and scrambled some eggs finishing right when he comes out of his room, scruffy hair, boxers and a black tank top showing off his tattoos, yes I earned my keep but the tension between us was growing stronger and stronger everyday, every touch, every long night of staying up talking I have to do something about it

“Morning Negan sleep well?” I asked as he sat across from me, our usual spots since that first day

“Great darlin, would’ve been better if you were next to me all night” he smirked, he’d do this tease me and act like it was nothing but it was something to me especially when I’d stay up late at night touching myself thinking of the things he’d say

“Negan you’re driving me crazy you know that” I said chomping on a strawberry

“You think I don’t hear you?”

“What?” My face flushed, please god don’t let it be what I think it is

“At night, when you think I’m fast asleep, I hear you moaning my name, whimpering when you can’t make yourself finish” he said his voice getting deeper as he leaned further across the table

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, I gotta go……..go clean up the hay” I said flustered and completely embarrassed standing up and leaving the house to the barn

OH MY GOD this is so embarrassing, he’s heard me touch my self to him what is wrong with me, it’s only been a week and I can’t control myself, maybe because he’s everything I want, strong sexy makes my knees weak and panties wet, plus I have so much pent up sexual frustration, growing up on a farm and not being allowed to date led to me now, a horny 20 year old fantasizing about a man who generously gave me shelter and food, I’m a mess, a horny mess that wants to ride this man all day long

I get to the barn pitchforking any loose straw back into the pile trying to figure out what I’m suppose to do now, how do I face him again after he’s heard me moan his name

“I can hear your crazy thoughts from here darling” I look to the barn door seeing him dressed in blue jeans, cowboy boots, his cowboy hat and a brown plaid

“I can’t take it anymore Negan, obviously you know that now, please just……..”

“Just what baby?” He asks his voice deeper again as he gets closer gripping my waist, his hands alone engulfing me

“Just touch me”

He leans down grabbing the back of my thighs lifting me to straddle his hips, my arms wrapped around his shoulders now face to face

“You sure you can handle this sweetheart?”

“I need it, I need you to fuck me please I’ve been so good” I say as he litters my neck with sloppy kisses

“You have, such a good girl for me, guess you deserve a big reward for that” he smirks as he squeezes my ass, laying my down in the hay pile

“Fuck you got me so hard, you know how hard it was to not bust into your room hearing your sweet moans just begging for me to plow this pussy?” He grips the bottom of my sundress hauling it off over my head leaving me in just my panties, my tits completely exposed

Hearing him groan as his hands roam my body, from my hips up my stomach to caress my tits rubbing his thumbs over them making my panties even more soaked

“That feels so good, doesn’t feel like this *fuck* when I try” I whimper my body feeling like it’s on fire

“No one ever make you feel good darling?” He says as he leaves kitten licks against my nipples feeling like lighting shooting from them to my clit, trying to grind against his thigh between my legs

“No, no one’s ever…..”

“No ones ever touched you, you’re a virgin?” He continues to suck hickeys down my stomach stopping at the hem of my panties

“Only you” I moan needing more

“Don’t worry I’ll make you feel good baby” he removed everything he’d wearing going to throw his hat in the pile of clothes but is top him

“Stop!……keep it on”

“You like cowboys? Wanna take a ride?” He smirks as he pulls down my panties leaving us both naked

“I mean I did save your horse, it’s only right to ride the cowboy” I say as I flip him over to straddle his hips, his dick standing big thick and prominent, he’s really gonna stretch me out good

“Oh ya it’s only right” he laughs squeezing my hips hard as he helps me move them back and forth grinding on his dick getting it wet

“I need it please”

“Take your time darling” he says as he lifts me up so I’m hovering right above him feeling his tip gently pushing against me

I slowly push down feeling the pressure and stretch, it hurt god it was way bigger than my two fingers

“Fuck baby you’re so tight” he grunts

“Is it…….is it all in, you’re so big I don’t know if I can take much more” I moan uncontrollably, all this sexual frustration finally breaking free

“Just a little more, come on be a good girl and take it” he helps push me down the rest of the way till I feel his skin flush against my clit

I sigh I relief that I got it all in but the sting isn’t pleasant

“Take your time cowgirl, wanna get you nice and stretched before you try and ride your cowboy” he laughs as he sits up kissing my neck again and rubbing my clit to help distract the pain

“God I can’t wait” I say gripping his shoulders as I start moving up and down, slowly at first feeling him deeper and deeper each time

“Fuck baby this pussy is gonna be the death of me” I take his hat putting it on holding it with one hand just like I would when riding a mechanical bull, bouncing and gyrating fast and harder and deeper feeling him hit that spot where it makes me see stars and screaming his name over and over as I feel that tension build up in my lower stomach

“Come on cowgirl, cum on my dick, make yourself cum, let it out” he says meeting my thrusts over and over driving even deeper

My hearing goes fuzzy feeling like my whole body is lit up with pleasure, it’s never felt this good before doing it by myself, soon feeling a warm liquid shoot up inside me, dripping down in between us making a sticky hot mess

Coming back down to earth from that mind blowing orgasm I feel his hands roaming up and down my back, his chest pressed against mine

“Did I do it right” I moan biting my lip slowly grinding on him

“Damn darling, that was the best fuck of my life, yeah you did it right, look great doing it to, could get us to this” he says laying back in the hay hands behind his head

I sat up feeling him slide out whining when he popped out his cum dripping onto the hay as I lean down against his chest

“I want more”

“Damn baby girl, they were right good girls really are the most frustrated”

We spent the rest of the day in the barn, him taking me in every position imaginable, everyone better than the last until we were exhausted and my pussy ached so good

“Glad you found my horse that day”

“Me too Negan”

I want this man desperately damn, I’m newish to writing this kind of story so if you got any tips lmk

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Mine, Always and Forever ~ Ramsay Bolton x Stark!Reader

Small disclaimer: It's Ramsay we're talking about; The story will have heavy dark themes and scenes that might make you uncomfortable.

Summary: Ramsay's obsession has always been Lady Y/N Stark, since the very moment they were children, and up into their adulthood. Everything he does, he does for her. He would burn the whole world to see her in his arms again, desperately needing him again. Ramsay Snow was going to trample over every noble house known to Westeros, just to gain the right to claim the little she-wolf that encaptured him in her spell.

Y/N was looking down at Sandor Clegane, wearing a conflicted yet highly determined look on her face; He, however, was smirking, he was amused to the point of barking a laugh in her face. His large hands kept a strong grip on her hips to keep her comfortably on his lap.

"Anyone told you you're one crazy lady, little fox?" the disfigured man teased the red haired Stark lady; Her long nails were digging harshly into his shoulders.

"Yes." she said deadpan. "Let them say whatever. As long as I get out of here, I don't care."

"You want me to risk my neck, to get you out of King's Landing. That's bold, even for you." his fingers dug painfully into her flesh. "And you think giving me your maidenhood's gonna sweeten me into losing my life, is that it?"

"Don't flatter yourself, Sandor. I'm only here because you're the only trust-worthy person in this pit of vipers." she hissed at him. "My maidenhood is not yours to take, nor am I giving it away to anyone except the man I've been in love with since I was eleven winters old."

"Sentimentalism won't get you anywhere, girl." he scoffed, finally pushing you off him to tumble on the hard ground. "And neither will you fleeing. Everything is surveilled by the Lions."

"Robb is at the Twins. If I get there, I can return home to Winterfell. I am the oldest - Someone must take care of our home." Y/N got up, her long red hair a beautiful mess all around her. "Sandor, I need you. Please. What do you need me to do? Beg you? I will beg you, if that's what you want."

"Tell me who's that poor bastard." Y/N looked at him confused, but dragged a chair by the bed and sat down.

"Roose Bolton's bastard, Ramsay Snow." her voice was serene and casual. "You know, that crazy guy who gets off on flaying living people."

"I'm beginning to think someone slammed your head against a wall. Girl, you're deranged." she shrugged her shoulders, as if to say she doesn't care much. "Does anyone know about him?"

"My dad used to know I had a thing for Ramsay - Obviously, we didn't speak much about it. If mother found out I was head over heels over a lowly bastard from a disgusting family like the Boltons... Well, I wouldn't hear the end of it." she laughed dryly. "Mother would be very disappointed to know that all of her girls have terrible taste in men - Take Sansa for example, falling for an old dog like you... And, to be fair, I don't think Arya even has a taste for men at all, if you catch my drift."

"The little bird won't sing me sweet thrills." he huffed under his breath. "Convince me, and I'll think about helping you get out of your cage."

"Let's see... It all began many years ago, when I had just passed my eleventh year alive, and my father took me to the Dreadfort for business with Roose Bolton..."

The Stark party arrived on horse-back after many hours of uncomfortable riding through the snow and cold; Eddard was afraid his little girl would get ill - Cat had told him many times not to take her - But he couldn't refuse Y/N's pleading. She was eleven years of age, and behaving very much like how Lyanna used to. Y/N might favour her Tully side, with scarlet hair shining like red copper in the Sun, and light eyes that peered deep into your soul - But at heart, she was a valiant and loyal Wolf.

The forest hiding the Dreadfort was thick, yet beautiful, though in no way could it compare to the woods around Winterfell. It was a warm Spring afternoon, with the flowers in bloom; the sky was blue and embellished with a few lazy clouds, and the breeze was gently rustling through Y/N's long scarlet locks.

Lord Bolton was awaiting the Stark retinue; He took Ned aside to guide him into his council room to speak business; The servants were guided into the Fort to be houses; And Y/N remained trugging behind, looking around and exploring with the curiosity of a little fox.

It was then that she spotted that brunet runt with eyes like crystal icicles; He was staring intently at her from behind a tree. Y/N knew who that was - Ramsay Snow, the bastard of Roose Bolton. Her dad mentioned him, and told her to be nice to him. Of course she was gonna be nice to him - She loves Jon and treats him just like her younger brother, because that's what he is!

With a bow and quiver attached to her back, Y/N stepped towards the boy, extending her hand towards him. "You are Ramsay Snow, aren't you?" the boy looked at her, soulless, but grumbled affirmatively. "I'm Y/N. Want to come help me out with my archery?" he looked at her as if she was crazy; Y/N let out an impatient sigh, and turned on her heel. "You know the woods better than I do - I am sure you will find me once you remember how to move your feet. Left foot, right foot, and repeat."

She thus wandered into the forest, looking for a place to practice her archery; It didn't take long before she heard the noise of rapid footsteps approaching. Ramsay stood right behind her, his demeanour guarded, cold and wary - Typical for that of a mistreated bastard.

"See? I told you you'd find me easily." she let out a soft chuckle, turning her back to him and fidgeting with her bow.

The boy didn't answer immediately, unsure of how to respond to the noble girl. He’d been taught to keep his distance from highborns, especially someone like her, the daughter of the Warden of the North... But there’s something different about her, something that doesn’t seem to care about the invisible lines that separate them, about ranks or blood.

"How did you know who I am?" he asked in a low voice.

"What, Bolton's bastard son?" Ramsay flinched slightly at the word, but Katrina’s tone is curious rather than cruel. She steps closer, studying him with those sharp, Stark eyes. He nods, unsure of what to expect from her. "Dad told me to be as nice to you as I am with my own bastard younger brother. Jon is a delight to have around, truly - Too bad mother can't see that." she shrugged her shoulders lazily. "You don't talk much, do you?"

"I don't know how to speak to noble ladies... My Lady." he admitted begrudgingly. "Nobles aren't supposed to see a bastard like me."

"Well, you can start by calling me by my name - Y/N - And then, you can continue by coming with me and helping me out with my archery." she grinned, and before Ramsay could react, she grabbed his wrist and tugged him along, her energy infectious. Ramsay stumbled slightly, caught off guard by her boldness, but he didn’t resist. For once, he didn't protest to being dragged around - He enjoyed the physical touch from her.

"Where are you taking me?" the boy found himself speaking a little louder.

"Deeper into the forest! I need someone to help me practice. I can't hit anything if I don't have someone to fetch the arrows."

Ramsay blinked, bewildered by how casually she dismissed the divide between them. He’d never been treated like this before — Like he’s just another boy, not the bastard son of Roose Bolton. And yet, there’s something exciting about the way she was pulling him along, like he was a part of her adventure rather than an outsider.

They reached a small clearing in the woods. Katrina lets go of his wrist and unslinged her bow, not wasting any time. She lines up an arrow, but her aim is slightly off. The arrow flies past the tree trunk she was aiming at and disappears into the underbrush.

"Damn it!" Y/N stomped her foot impatiently. "This is all Robb's fault! If he hadn't told on me, I would have been able to train with Theon!" she whined so cutely, the bastard thought with amusement, watching her look around aimlessly for that arrow. "Great, it's lost. Only four left I guess." she grumbled to herself with resentment.

Ramsay hesitated for a moment, before rushing toward the underbrush. He found the arrow easily enough and returned it to her, watching as her eyes widened in awe.

"You found it - And so easily! How cool!" no one had ever praised him before - It felt really good. "You know how to shoot?" he nodded his head. "Can you teach me?"

The boy stepped to her side, raising her arms up and placing her in position. Without even realising, his hands lingered on her body; He was enjoying touching her so much, and she wasn't protesting, too focused on holding the bow and arrow properly with those small, delicate hands of hers. She was so very cute, he thought to himself, as he positioned himself in a way that almost engulfed her whole.

"You’re holding it wrong." he muttered into her ear. "Follow the trajectory of my finger - Focus on the target and hold the tip of the arrow a little above the spot you want to hit. Draw the string with an inhale, and release with an exhale." he then fixed the angle of her drawing arm. "Boys won't tell you this, but girls have this small curvature of the arm - To aim properly, you'd have to arch your arm like this... And it will improve your accuracy." he then kicked a little at her feet, getting them in position. "Posture is half the work; Stand straight... And release."

With all points ticked, Y/N released the arrow, and lodged itself close to where it was supposed to reach; It hit the tree trunk, which was all that mattered for a beginner. "Wow! Robb will be so jealous when I beat him at archery next time!" her voice went up cutely as she chirped with excitement, almost bouncing on the spot with glee. "Thank you, Ramsay, thank you!" huh... She thanked him. What a peculiar girl.

"Don't thank me until you win." he teased her. "Try again - Without my help this time." that comment stopped her in her little joy party. Right, Ramsay won't be there to help her. Damn.

Regaining posture, Y/N drew the bowstring back, feeling the difference in her stance. She released the arrow, and this time it hit the tree trunk with a satisfying thud. She did that, all by herself! She grinned, turning to Ramsay with a look of triumph and victory.

"Was that cool?!" was she asking for validation - From him?!

"Yes, My Lady, you did well." she didn't seem to notice the way he called her; She was far too absorbed into her success and practice.

Ramsay smiled for the first time in his life; a small, hesitant smile that Y/N almost missed - But she caught it, and something about that moment made her feel like she’d cracked through a layer of ice.

For once, the boy felt at ease around another human being, even if that person was an eleven year old brazen noble lady who tried to best her younger brothers at silly things like archery and swordsmanship. Wasn't she supposed to learn embroidery and other girly things? Well, now that he thought it over, Ramsay was sure most noble Lords wouldn't take their daughters with them on delegations; They'd take their sons, right? It only meant Lord Stark loved his daughter very much, he noted. Not that he'd know what that was - Surely, the little haughty thing was going to forget all about him.

As the sun began to set, Ramsay realised he had to escort the young lady back, before either her father worries, or his father thinks he murdered her. That bloody monster - He hated his father more than he hated anyone alive. He was going to get the most miserable death there is.

For dinner, however, Ramsay wasn't allowed to sit at the table with the nobles; Y/N's mother also didn't want Jon to sit with the rest of the children... So in that regard, she could understand the miserable, spiteful look on Ramsay's face. It was Y/N and Robb who begged their dad to allow Jon and Theon to eat with them... But Y/N was afraid of Roose Bolton and his terrifying icy glare - He was empty, and ruthless, just like a harsh blizzard.

In a way, Y/N was glad they'll only be staying one more night in this awful place... But she would dearly miss her new friend. She wonders if she'll ever see him again - Hopefully, yes!

The night settled swiftly over the cold stone halls of the Dreadfort - The place was deathly silent, save for the scary howling wind and the occasional flicker of torchlight casting long, terrifying shadows all around.

Ramsay was lying on the bed, half-asleep, and thinking over the events of the day - His mind was obsessively settled on the young noble lady who treated him so well, who smiled so sweetly at him... Who felt so good in his arms. He loved how she dragged him all around, and grinned so enthusiastically; How she thanked him for helping her with archery... In his perverse mind, he wanted to bury his hands in that gorgeous mess of long red hair and pull her into his arms, never to let go ever again; He wanted to squish her in his arms until she explode, that's how cute she was; He wanted to slam his lips against hers and kiss her until she had no more air in her lungs, and her body was bruised and imprinted with his hands all over.

Not once did he expect to hear the heavy door of his sparsely furnished cold room creaking open, revealing the very girl he was fantasising over, wearing a thick nightgown and holding tightly a fur-lined cloaked draped over her small shoulders; Her wild hair was even more tousled than before.

The air is cold, a reminder of the unforgiving northern weather. Ramsay’s small, sparsely furnished room is dimly lit by a single candle on the bedside table. She waited for a moment for her eyes to adjust to the darkness, before walking in - The boy, already on edge, bolted right up, startled by the sudden intrusion. His first thought was that an assassin was trying to get him, or his father wanted to beat him half to death -

But no. It was the object of his obsessions. Y/N stepped forward, letting the dim light of the fireplace reveal her nervous face. The boy's stiffness melted away, and he leaned forward to look at her.

"What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice as cold as that of his father.

Y/N offered a small, sheepish smile, pulling the cloak tighter around her shoulders as she moved closer to his bed. "I don't like sleeping alone. It's cold and scary here." she said, moving her bare feet closer to the bed. "Can I sleep in your room... Please?"

Ramsay blinked in shock, still processing her presence. It was not every day that a noble’s daughter sneaked into his room in the middle of the night, asking to spend the night. He shifted, making space on the bed as Y/N climbed on... The sheep walked right into the wolf's den.

"I thought noble ladies weren't allowed alone in a room with a boy - A lowly bastard, no less. Who knows what I'll do to you." she looked at him all confused and innocent - Of course she had no idea what he was talking about; No one tells noble ladies what men want to do to them... How they want to ravage them...

"No one has to know I am here." she smiled sweetly. "Besides - I had something for you." all of his wicked thoughts dispersed on the spot, thinking what it could be that she brought - For him! He felt a weird warmth spread through his chest - And much below also; He watched attentively as Y/N revealed a small tray filled with desserts from inside her cloak - All the sweet desserts a bastard son like him wasn't allowed to eat, from the dinner he wasn't allowed to attend.

"I am sorry... Your father scared me too much... I was too much of a coward to ask him to let you dine with us." she said in a tender, guilty voice, placing the plate on the bed for him to try out the cakes. "At home, mother doesn't want to see Jon and Theon, our ward, eat with us... So I and Robb begged dad to let them eat with us, and he agreed." she messed up her already rousled hair. "Forgive me."

Ramsay looked deep into her eyes, making her look away with a blush; She didn't seem to like holding eye-contact, he realised; He was intimidating her with his usually cold and empty expression - Just like his father. She was afraid of his father - And rightfully so; But he didn't want her to be afraid of him too; He wanted Lady Y/N to like him, to love him, to want him and only him.

"It's a man's job to protect his woman, Y/N, not the other way around." he let out a small, sardonic chuckle. "I can't blame you for being scared of my Lord Father. I know he can look rather... Intimidating."

"But... It's not right... And regardless of the circumstances of your birth, you should not be treated any less. You deserve better than this." Ramsay's body grew ever hotter the more she spoke, and were it not for his self-control, who knows what he would have done to this little fox girl. She was far too cute for her own good... Far too nice... And nice girls always end up the worst, because of monsters like him.

But it was fine. He was a monster, but he would protect her. His mind was settled - Y/N was his, and only his.

"Are you not cold?" she asked all of a sudden; He had forgotten he was wearing no shirt, and his body was in full view. She was worried about him, how cute of her.

"I am a man of the North, Y/N. This is how I sleep every night." he let himself fall back on the bed, casually eating some of those little cakes. "You're just cold because you're a girl, and you're all frail and mellow. You need a man's heat to keep you warm through the night." he ended with a cocky smirk addressed her way.

"Is that so?" she hummed softly. "Prove to me that you are right, then." how cheeky she was, Ramsay thought to himself, watching with shock as the little vixen laid herself so carefree in his arms; Her hand was placed comfortably on his shoulder, and she nestled herself on his side. "Keep me warm."

"What a playful little minx." he scoffed, watching her so cutely clinging to his body. He reveled in the silence broken only by him enjoying the cakes she brought over, and soon enough, in her rhythmic slow breathing - She had fallen asleep so easily, he was truly mesmerised. She was so cute and little compared to him, he realised once again.

As the candle flickered and the night deepened, Ramsay stood awake for a little while longer, his mind racing with wild thoughts and feeling he's never experienced before. Eventually, however, the warmth of her presence lulled him into a deep, dreamless sleep, yet holding a small smile of triumph on his face.

The very next day, early in the morning, Lady Y/N sneaked out of Ramsay's room and went back into her own so no one would suspect a thing. She received breakfast in bed and her maid helped her dressed and get ready for another exciting day spent with Ramsay.

This time, the bastard thought he'd show off - He brought her to the kennels to his the hounds. It was his idea to raise dogs to hunt and guard the place and what not; The kennel master was a middle-aged man full of experience... But his daughter was an annoying little girl around his age. She wanted to appear strong and rough around him... To show off. Why, he couldn't quite understand - He was pretty sure girls this age weren't so interested in boys and their bodies - Unlike boys wanting desperately to see girls naked.

Lady Y/N was cheeky, yes, but she was gracious also; Myranda, on the other hand, was a disgrace... A disgrace that Ramsay loved to humiliate. Unfortunately for him, it seemed that she also enjoyed that kind of treatment in a rather profound way.

The kennels were dark and chilly, filled with low rumbles and growls, and the smell of straw and wet dog fur. The light filtered through narrow, creaked windows... Y/N didn't think it was a nice place for dogs to stay at, but at least they were protected from the snow, wind and cold outside.

Much to Ramsay's dismay, Myranda was there, tending to the dogs and snapping at them every once in a while; She wasn't stern - She was harsh and cruel; The exact opposite of Lady Stark, who had a natural affinity for animals, and the gift of warmth and compassion to all living beings.

With a protective arm holding Y/N firm into his chest, he showed off his dogs; Most of them were females, large, with long fur, and highly aggressive. "What do you think about my bitches, Y/N? They make the best hunters, not the mutts." he spoke cockily. "And they know to obey only their master."

Y/N's visage was tender and soft; With no fear, she approached one of the dogs who had just given birth, and her puppies were sucking at her teats. She knelt by her side; The dog's menacing growls all but dissipated once she sniffed the lady's hand, allowing her to pet her head.

"What a gorgeous mommy you are, darling! Oh, but you must be cold - Your little ones too!" Y/N took off her cloak, draping her mother dog nicely in it. "There - Isn't it better? Nice and toasty!"

Ramsay watched the interaction with a mix of shock and fascination - He was so used to commanding the dogs through fear and dominance, that he hadn't expected the dogs to listen so quickly to a gentle word. Was it the Wolf's blood coursing through her veins that made her a canine whisperer? Or was it simply that sweet voice of her that bewitched even him? "I’ve never seen them act like that. They usually tear anyone apart who gets too close."

Y/N smiled sweetly, scratching the dog behind her ears, completely at ease. "They’re just like people, but trust-worthy and reliable. If you show them kindness, they’ll return it. They’re not so different from us, really."

Before Ramsay can respond, a harsh voice cut through the air. Myranda, holding a leash, stood at the other end of the kennel, glaring at Y/n with undisguised jealousy. She tugged on the leash, yanking a dog that was already straining against her rough grip. "They’re not pets, they’re beasts. You can’t trust them with soft words, or they’ll turn on you. That one already bit me once."

The dog on the leash cowered, her tail between her legs as Myranda yanked it towards her. Y/N frowned, rising to her feet. The bastard didn't think even a small, little girl like her could hold such an undeniable presence and imposing aura. "Maybe if you weren’t so harsh, they wouldn’t bite. They’re only reacting to how you treat them."

Myranda’s face flushed with anger, her grip tightening on the leash. She sneered at Y/N, her eyes dark with resentment and spite. "What would you know about it? You’re just a spoiled little brat who doesn’t understand anything about the real world." How dare that obnoxious slut speak like that to his darling little fox? She was his - His only - And no one was allowed to treat her like this. Ramsay, sensing the tension, steps forward. His expression shifts, a cold smirk curling his lips as he looked at Myranda, enjoying the sudden shift in her demeanour; Immediately meek and pathetic. It was time to put her back in her place.

"Watch your tongue, Myranda. What's the filthy peasant daughter of the kennel master, compared to the Wolf Lady herself?" he hissed at the girl who immediately went quiet; She flinched at his harsh tone, her eyes were wide and hurt. She was used to his cruel streak, but it still stung in the sweetest way... But to be scolded like that in front of that little whore...

"I... I didn’t mean anything by it, Ramsay. I just—" she was at a loss for words; Her mind was empty as always, the boy remarked spitefully.

"Didn't mean anything, you say - Any other noble would have your tongue for speaking ill of Lady Y/N Stark; You should fall on your knees and seek forgiveness. She is graceful, don't you think? If it were me, well... We both know what I like to do with disobedient cunts like you, don't you, Myranda?" his gargoyle eyes stared emptily into her own tearful eyes; Somewhere lower, she noticed the subtle way the bastard showed off a small knife that she knew very well was used to flay. She gulped, hanging her head low, and trembling pathetically. "I'm waiting, Myranda - Where is that apology?"

As Myranda bit her lip, holding back the tears of her weakness, Y/N sighed, walking in front of her; Though Y/N was smaller than her, she still placed her hand gently on her hand. "It's fine - She's not wrong. I couldn't possibly be knowledgeable in dogs than someone who was raised in the arts of dog-raising. The only difference is the approach - I have a different approach in caring for my animals, and it has proven far more reliable than ruling with an iron fist." her voice was soft and tender. "Raise your head. No need to ask for forgiveness. Just make sure they are all well taken care of." with a graceful twirl, Y/N turned to her friend and hooked her arm to his, guiding him out into the forest.

"If I was in her place, I'd have shot you when you turned your back at me." he grumbled harshly under his breath.

"She wouldn't have dared, and neither would you - Not for as long as I am Lady Stark, and mine own Lord Father is here, on the very premises... Not unless you want to meet a fate worse than death." oh, that wicked smirk of her, so different than anything sweet and tender she embodied thus far; The twisted grin of a rabid fox, not the sweet smile of a flower.

"What would you know, the little flower knows how to play to her political strength. How adorable." he huffed, pulling her into his side harshly. "Politics aside, you are still just a frail little thing that can break so easily... It would be a pity if anyone did anything to hurt you..."

"So what, you are saying you want to protect me?" she scoffed at him; Though her question was genuine, and his answer even more so.

"Yes." once they were deep into the forest, he held her in a painfully tight embrace, his face buried in the crook of her neck; She smelled sweet, like honey and flowers... It only made him want to taste her even more. "Always, and forever."

Just like the previous night, Y/N had snuck out of her room again, her small feet padding silently across the cold stone floor. The Dreadfort, with its bleak atmosphere, had never bothered her, not with Ramsay nearby. Tonight, though, was different. It was her last night here, and the thought of leaving him behind made her heart ache in a way she couldn’t quite understand. Ramsay was her friend, and though the Dreadfort wasn't too far away from Winterfell, it was unbecoming of a young Lady to go out of her way to visit a bastard... She wouldn't be allowed to.

She slipped into Ramsay’s room, finding him lying on his bed, shirtless, his dark eyes gleaming as he watched her approach, just like a predator seeing delicious prey walk willingly inside his lair.

“You’re not supposed to be here, little fox.” he drawled, the nickname slipping from his lips with ease.

Y/N rolled her eyes, though a small pout formed on her lips as she climbed in bed next to him. “I don’t care. It’s too cold in my room, and I don’t want to be alone.”

Ramsay smirked, propping himself up on one elbow. He was shirtless again. “Afraid of the dark, are we?” His tone was teasing, but his eyes held an intensity that belied his playful words.

She stuck her tongue out at him but nodded nonetheless, crossing her arms over her chest. "I am used to sleeping with my siblings."

"Fine, fine, little rose, I won't tease you about it - After all, you've come to seek my protection; How can I tease a lovely little lady such as yourself." she blushed softly at her new nickname, looking away but said nothing. “You know, sweetling..." Ramsay began, his voice dripping with mischief. “Did you know there are things that boys and girls do together when they’re older. Things you wouldn’t even imagine.” he leaned closer to her body, his bare chest against her back; His hand found itself playing with a velvety lock of red hair - It was quite addicting. SHE was addicting.

Y/N turned her head a little to look at him, her brows furrowing in confusion. “What do you mean, Ramsay?”

His grin widened, enjoying the way her innocent mind struggled to grasp the meaning behind his words... His intentions. “Oh, nothing you’d understand now...” he said, his tone teasing. “But one day, when you’re older… I could teach you.”

Y/N tilted her head, still perplexed. “Teach me what?”

Ramsay leaned closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. “What boys and girls do together when they’re alone. It’s something… Special.”

She blinked at him, her confusion deepening. “Like playing games?”

He chuckled, a dark sound that made her shiver despite the warmth of his presence. "I suppose... A game only for grown-ups.”

Katrina pouted, feeling as though he was making fun of her. “I’m not that young, Ramsay. Mother said I am old enough to flower soon - That makes me an adult in the eyes of the noble families.”

He reached out, brushing a lock of her hair behind her ear, his touch lingering a little too long. “And when that time comes, sweetling, I’ll make sure you know everything.”

The thought of Y/N flowering soon... The thought of making her his own... It made his body all hot and greedy. Some day, when she becomes a woman, he wanted to be the one to claim her; Her one and only; The only man she ever looks at. But he was a bastard, and she was the eldest daughter of the Stark Family... How the hell could he make her his, forever?

It was a maddening thought... That his bastard label would keep him away from her. It wasn't fair. It wasn't right. There was no way any man would be capable of taking care of her the way only HE could. No one could make her as happy as he can. No one can understand her the way he does.

She stared at him, unsure of what to say. There was something in his tone, something she didn’t quite understand, but it made her feel uneasy... But also, enticed. Curious. Addicted. Still, she trusted him. He was her friend, after all... And will forever be her friend... Whether he wants to or not. What Lady Y/N Stark wanted, she got, even if she had to force the hands of fate to achieve her goals.

Ramsay, noticing the uncertainty in her eyes, decided to push her just a little further. “You should just enjoy being a little girl, for now, all innocent and pure like a dove. Don’t worry about what happens when you’re older.” he hummed, his low, husky voice, whispering in her ear, making her shudder and blush. "I'll take care of everything."

Katrina huffed, turning her face away from him. “You’re always saying things I don’t understand.”

He laughed softly, the sound sending a strange thrill through him. He sneaked his arms around her body, pulling her into his chest; One hand was holding strongly onto her small body, while the other held her jaw, firm but gentle. “Noble men don't know horseshite about these things - They're all stupid, but have the pride of lions and cockiness like no other. They think they know the game well, but they are shamefully bad... And without an experienced man to teach them, you, noble ladies, are all cute and confused, losing the game...” ah, tsk tsk, bad Ramsay, he was talking too much when he shouldn't... Not now.

She rolled her eyes, crossing her arms over her chest in defiance. “You’re just trying to confuse me.” she huffed, quite like a brat, getting out of his clutches and drawing the blanket over her.

Ramsay watched her for a moment, his smirk fading as he realized she was serious about ignoring him. She couldn't ignore her. She wasn't allowed to. She was supposed to look at him with those beautiful eyes of hers - To look at him, and only him.

The silence stretched on, and something dark and possessive flared up inside him. He hated being ignored, especially by her. Desperate for her attention, he threw the blanket off of her, pinning her down on the bed before she could react. He straddled her waist, his hands holding her wrists above her head as he loomed over her.

Y/N gasped in surprise, her wide eyes locking with his - Finally, she was looking at him. For a moment, neither of them moved, the air between them charged with something neither could name.

Ramsay’s smirk returned - He enjoyed looking down at her like that, her face all innocent and confused, so damn precious. "Ramsay...?" don't talk to him in that sweet voice... Don't... He'll lose control... He will...

To stop his own wicked thoughts and urges, he started tickling her sides mercilessly. Y/N squealed, her laughter filling the room as she squirmed beneath him, trying in vain to escape his grasp. This wasn't any better, he noted; It only made him more desperate to touch her, to hold her... To...

“Ramsay, stop!” she begged, her voice breathless with laughter - He only tickled her harder, delighting in her helplessness. There was something so special about ignoring such lovely pleas.

In her desperate attempts to defend herself, Y/N’s nails raked across his arm, deep enough to draw blood. Ramsay hissed at the sharp sting, letting out a surprising sound of pleasure... Surprising even for him... but he didn’t stop tickling her until she was breathless and teary-eyed from laughing and her body aching for freedom and mercy.

Finally, he relented, looking down at her with a mixture of amusement and something darker... Victory, triumph... Y/N panted, her chest heaving as she caught her breath - Yet her eyes widened when she saw the red lines on his arm, painting his pale arm a lovely shade of crimson red.

“Ramsay...! I’m sorry - I'm so sorry, I didn’t mean to!” she shot up, her voice small as she reached out to touch the scratch she had left.

Ramsay caught her hand, his grip firm but not painful. He looked at the blood, then at her, a strange expression on his face. “It’s nothing.” he said, though the intensity in his gaze made her heart flutter with unease. “Just a mark... A precious little reminder.”

“A reminder? Of what?” she asked, confused, watching him lick the blood leaking down his skin.

His smirk returned, though there was something almost possessive in his eyes. “That you, little Kitten, are all mine, and only mine; Even when you leave, you’ll still be mine." he wiped some of the blood his his thumb, and unexpectedly, he pressed it gently against her bottom lip - Pink turning red - Then a little inside, touching her tongue. "You want us to be together, don't you, My Lady?" he got closer to her face, now both hands cupping her small face carefully. "Always and forever."

"Yes... I want us to be friends... Forever." he wanted to kiss those plump dewy lips so bad, but he couldn't; Not not. She was driving him crazy... A twisted child with nefarious cravings and desires... And all his obsessions channeled into a single being... A precious little kitten who loves to scratch him. "Always and forever." he kissed her forehead gently, almost as if he was sealing an unspoken vow between them.

The bastard of Dreadfort wasn't happy to see his cute little kitten leave; But he couldn't do anything about it - Not yet. He lingered in the back, far away, and watched as her horse disappeared into the horizon. He knew it was going to be an awful day for him. He just knew.

The atmosphere was terrible all around the fort, heavy with the chill of winter and the unspoken tension that has settled over the castle. Ramsay remained in his small room, reflecting on the recent visit, the fleeting moments of warmth with Lady Y/N still fresh in his mind.

Every time his mind lingered back on their closeness, his body grew all hot and restless; He felt himself going crazy, needing to touch himself to relieve the pressure building inside his stomach; His core was all knots and ache.

He couldn't though... He couldn't... He had to hold on... It wasn't night yet, and he risked anyone barging inside his room... But he needed her so badly... Her scorching touch on his ice-cold skin... Those sweet, soft rose petal lips on his rough, chapped ones... Her small body, all cute and frail under his own... At his mercy...

His rapid thoughts were interrupted by the sound of heavy footsteps approaching his room. His heart quickened even more, a sense of dread creeping in. He knew what was going to happen, and he dreaded every second of it.

The door opened, and Roose Bolton stepped inside, his expression as unreadable as ever... But Ramsay knew better than to trust the calm before the storm.

"Do you have anything you wish to tell me, Ramsay?" those harsh eyes bore silently into him, carving his heart out.

"No... Father." he muttered under his breath, getting off the bed and standing in front of his father, his head hung, but jaw clenched in anger and humiliation.

"Is that so?" the boy remained quiet. "I’ve heard... Things, Ramsay. Things I don’t like."

Ramsay tensed, his eyes meeting his father’s cold, manipulative gaze. He knew what was coming, and though he’s experienced his father’s wrath before, the dread never really faded. He tried to stand taller, to show no weakness, but the apprehension was clear in his voice.

"Lady Y/N wanted to talk to me. She was bored with no child her age around, so she dragged me to be her companion. I couldn't refuse the daughter of Lord Eddard Stark..." he couldn't refuse her even if he wanted to; He was desperate for her attention, after all. It was only by luck that he captured her attention so easily - And by fate, he will continue aligning with her, no matter what obstacles jump in his way.

Roose’s eyes narrowed, his expression hardening. He stepped closer, his presence looming over the subject of his deepest disappointments and shame, who instinctively took a step back. "In case you've forgotten - You’re a lowly bastard, Ramsay. You might be my son by blood, but you will never be a Bolton in the eyes of the world." he spat at his son who flinched habitually. "Your place is not with the likes of her. You forget yourself too easily. We are lucky Lord Stark didn't have your head for tainting his precious daughter's air."

The words cut deep into his heart, a reminder of the bitter truth Ramsay always tried to ignore... But this time, they stung more than usual, because for a moment, Y/N made him believe he could be something more.

"Lady Y/N said Lord Stark agreed to allow the bastard and the ward to dine at the same table as his legitimate children. They treat them like their own flesh and blood..." the words slipped out before he could stop them, and he immediately regretted his impertinence. Roose’s expression darkened further, his patience wearing thin.

"You fool - How dare you fall in love with a noblewoman?! You think Lord Stark would ever allow his eldest daughter to marry some filthy low-life like you and take his riches? His noble name? Have you lost your mind, child? This is not how I raised you." his voice boomed painfully through the echoing empty stone walls of his room. "Love and foolishness are weakness, Ramsay, and I will not tolerate either in my son."

Before Ramsay could react, Roose’s hand struck him, delivering a sharp backhand across Ramsay’s face - The force of the blow sent him stumbling, crashing into the bedside table, the candle tumbling to the floor. Pain spread across his cheek, but it was nothing compared to the humiliation that followed as Roose grabbed him by the neck, dragging him back to his feet.

"You are my son, Ramsay, and you will do as I say. I will not have you ruin yourself over foolish maiden dreams of love and marriage . You are a tool, nothing more - And I will carve you into something useful, no matter how much you resist." Ramsay tried to fight back, to push against his father’s grip, but he was no match for Roose’s strength and iron grip.

The beating that followed was brutal, each strike a lesson in obedience, in submission, a reminder of the cruelty that defines his existence. He tried not to cry out, to show no weakness - And he did just that. Ramsay utter no sound through it all.

When Roose finally released him, Ramsay crumpled to the floor, gasping for air, his body battered and bruised. Roose looked down at him, his expression harsh and unforgiving.

"Remember this, Ramsay - You are nothing but my bastard son, and you will learn your place, or I will teach it to you until you understand."

Roose left the room, the door slamming shut behind him. Ramsay was left alone, the echoes of his father’s words ringing in his ears, the pain throbbing through his body. He remained there, motionless on the ground and growling like a rabid animal.

Hours passed before Ramsay finally moved, dragging himself back onto the bed, wincing with every motion. He stares at the ceiling, his mind a whirlwind of emotions — Anger, shame, dread.

He thought of Y/N, of her kindness, of the way she treated him like he was worth something. That memory was a lifeline, something to hold onto in the darkness, but it was also a source of pain, a reminder of what he can never have...

He clenched his fists, the pain in his body overshadowed by the rage building inside him. He hated his father, hated the world that condemned him to this life, hated the fact that he was born a bastard - But most of all, he hated that he cared — That he yearned for something more, something better.

"I will make them pay." the words were whispered into the darkness, a promise to himself. "I will kill them all." he punched the ground with his fist until it became a bloody mess - Yet he felt no pain at all, only wrath.

He knew he couldn't change the circumstances of his birth, but he could at least take control of his life. He could become what his father wanted — A lethal weapon - But he will do so on his terms; And one day, when he has the power to make sure no one ever hurts him again, he will walk forward to force all of his wishes to come true...

Even if that meant kidnapping Lady Y/N Stark and marrying her in secret.

Three years down the line, Y/N was now 14 years of age, and putting her brothers to shame when it came to archery and hunting; Thus, they all agreed they would have a hunting competition, to which, albeit reticently, their father agreed.

Three whole days spent in the Wolfswood; The one who brings the most game wins the contest - Thus, Theon, Y/N, Robb and Jon rode confidently into the forest.

The Wolfswood was a dense, ancient forest stretching between Winterfell and the Dreadfort - She felt so close, yet so far from her best friend; Alas, she couldn't afford to think of him. She had to win. The woods were thick, the towering trees created a canopy that blocked out much of the sky, leaving only slivers of light to pierce the darkness. The forest was eerily quiet, save for the rustling of leaves and distant cries of creatures every now and again.

The moon hung high in the sky, casting a pale light over the clearing where Y/N had set up her camp. She’d done well so far, managing to bring down two deer, a boar and a few smaller game, which were now tied securely to a tree. Her brothers were likely doing just as well, but she was determined to win. She had to. If she won, she would forever get rid of her brothers' teasing, or them telling her to return to embroidering. How bothersome.

After finishing her meal, she moved cautiously around the perimeter of her camp, checking the traps she’d set earlier; They were simple, designed more to alert her to danger than to catch anything significant. As she returned to the fire, she couldn't help but shiver slightly. It wasn't the cold that bothered her, but the darkness pressing in around her.

Taking a deep breath and calming her nerves, she settled down by a large tree, its sturdy trunk at her back. The fire crackled, offering some comfort, but the night was still intimidating. She tried to focus on her goal — Winning the competition, proving she was just as capable as her brothers - But the fear of being alone in the dark was still there, lurking at the edges of her mind.

Just as she began to relax, the snap of a trap echoed through the clearing, followed by a loud, furious string of curses. Y/N’s heart leaped into her throat, and she instinctively grabbed her bow, an arrow quickly nocked. Her eyes darted around the shadows until she spotted the source of the commotion.

Hanging upside down by his leg, thrashing and cursing loudly, was Ramsay Snow.

Y/N’s eyes widened in shock, her grip on the bow loosening as she lowered the weapon. “Ramsay?!” she muttered, barely believing her eyes.

Ramsay twisted around, his face a mix of annoyance and amusement. “Who else would be stupid enough to get caught in one of your traps, Kitten?”

Finally getting over her shock, Y/N dropped her bow and rushed over, pulling out her knife to cut the rope. Ramsay landed with a thud, groaning as he rubbed his ankle. She knelt beside him, worry etched on her face.

“Are you alright?!” she asked, her voice filled with concern.

Ramsay looked up at her, a mischievous grin spreading across his face despite the pain. “I’ve had worse - But really, trapping people now? I didn’t know you’d gotten so ruthless.”

She blushed, embarrassed that she’d caught him of all people. “It wasn’t meant for you! I just didn’t want anything sneaking up on me.”

Ramsay chuckled, getting to his feet and dusting himself off. “And you did a fine job of that." he stepped towards her, and lazily rested his arms on her shoulders, leaning on her body to the point of making her stumble over her feet from his weight. "You could have just asked for help instead of trying to do all this alone.”

Y/N looked at him, his face so close to her own that she could feel her breath. "I genuinely didn't think I would meet you again - Not like this, at least." her voice was so tender and soft; Oh, how he missed her voice.

He raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her. "Yes, I was sad not getting a visit for three whole years... Though now that I look at you, all sadness magically vanished." he smirked at her, his expression confident and cocky. "You still look like a child compared to me."

"You will always be older than me, Ramsay - What exactly do you want me to do about it?" she breathed out, slowly analysing him; He grew up so much in three years... He looked gorgeous. Gorgeous, and deranged. Those crystal clear eyes were swimming with craziness, only highlighted by the peeking moonlight caressing his already pale face.

"Grow up!" with a swift power move, he grabbed her body and lifted her in the air, reveling in the cutesy squeals of her surprise, and the strong grip she held on his shoulders. Little kitten loved to dig her nails in his flesh, how exciting.

"How about you help me win, instead?!" she cried out. "Now please, put me down - And help me out, please!" begrudgingly, he did just that, dragging her to the fire, where she explained the premise of their contest... And how adorable she was, admitting to still feeling afraid of the dark, clinging onto him so adorably.

Ramsay smirked, clearly pleased with her bagging for his help so sweetly. “Of course, Kitten. I’ll make sure you have a little… advantage.”

"Meow." she meowed! She... Meowed, of all things! How was he supposed to keep his hands to himself when she was being so adorable?! It had been three whole years since they last saw each other; She grew even more beautiful than he expected, than he imagined - And now, he can't even touch her! How unnerving.

Y/N couldn’t help but feel a strange sense of comfort in Ramsay’s presence. Though he teased her mercilessly, there was something reassuring about having him by her side - And though she didn’t realize it yet, Ramsay was just as glad to be there with her, the thrill of the hunt only heightened by the prospect of spending the night together in the wild - In the shadows of the Wolfswood, their bond deepened, forged in the darkness and sealed by the blood they would spill together.

Since then, every fortnight, until she would turn 17 years of age, they would meet in their special spot in the Wolfswood. Eddard and Cat sometimes spotted her sneaking away, but they could never get her to say a thing - She was praying in the Godswood or something - No one would believe her.

It was a fortnight after the hunting competition when Y/N first returned to the Wolfswood alone. The memory of Ramsay helping her secure that precious victory over her brothers still lingered in her mind, and she found herself drawn back to the forest, eager to see him again. As she rode into the familiar clearing, she noticed the way the trees seemed to close in around her, the shadows long and deep. She dismounted, tying her horse to a nearby tree, and waited.

She didn’t have to wait long.

Suddenly, strong arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her close before she could react. She gasped, her heart leaping into her throat as she struggled instinctively, but then she heard his familiar chuckle in her ear.

“Miss me, Kitten?” Ramsay’s voice was a low, teasing murmur.

Y/N relaxed slightly, though she rolled her eyes in exasperation. “Ramsay, you scared me!” she whined, trying and failing to push him away from her.

“That was the point.” he replied, his arms still holding her securely. “It’s no fun if you see me coming.”

She turned in his arms to face him, her expression both annoyed and amused. “One of these days, I’ll get the jump on you.”

Ramsay smirked, clearly pleased by her challenge. “I’d like to see you try.”

Each meeting after that became a game — A test of wits and skill - For the bastard, that is. Ramsay would always arrive first, hiding in the shadows of the forest, waiting impatiently for the perfect moment to strike. Sometimes he would leap out from behind a tree, causing Y/N to yelp in surprise; Other times, he would sneak up silently, wrapping his arms around her waist or pinning her against a tree before she even realized he was there.

With each encounter, Ramsay’s touches grew bolder. He would linger behind her, his hands resting on her shoulders, or let his fingers brush against her hair as they walked together through the forest. Y/N, now 16, was aware of his increasing boldness, but she couldn’t deny the thrill it brought her. She was beginning to understand all those suspicious things he would tell her as children - To think he would be so bold and knowledgeable since so long ago... His advances were teasing, playful and straight-forward, and she felt a strange mix of excitement and apprehension each time he touched her.

Ramsay seemed to revel in her reactions, his smirk ever-present as he found new ways to surprise and corner her. He would pin her to the ground during their mock fights, holding her down as she struggled and laughed, his eyes dark with something she couldn’t quite understand. Other times, he would push her against a tree, their faces inches apart, his breath warm against her skin as he teased her mercilessly.

As the years passed, their meetings became a constant in their lives. No matter what happened between Winterfell and the Dreadfort, they always returned to the Wolfswood, where the world seemed to fall away, leaving only the two of them.

She began bringing her pets— A red wolf named Meleys after the Red Dragon Queen, and a fox named Jade to match her eyes; Meleys, with her fiery fur and fierce loyalty, would growl softly at Ramsay whenever he got too close, while Jade, more curious than cautious, would dart around their feet, sniffing at Ramsay with mild interest, yapping to play with him, or to garner his affections.

One night, after a rather intense wrestling onto the ground that left Y/N pinned beneath Ramsay, her wrists above her head, unable to move and breathing hard, struggling to break free, she managed scratched him, again, drawing blood - This time, it was his neck instead. The sight of the single scarlet line against his pale skin made her freeze, her eyes wide with shock.

"Oh no, not again!" she got naturally worried. "I told you not to tease me so much - Now I hurt you! I'm so sorry!"

Ramsay, however, only laughed, his eyes gleaming with something dark and possessive. He grabbed her in his arms, holding her chin. “Looks like you’ve marked me again, Kitten.” he said, his voice a low purr. “Afraid I forgot who you belonged to?”

Katrina flushed, unsure of what to say. She didn’t fully understand the weight of his words, but the way he looked at her made her heart race in a way she couldn’t quite explain. "Let me wipe the blood... I should put some snow on it to stop the bleeding..."

"Or you could be a good little Kitten and lick the blood away." his affirmation shocked the girl so much that she almost didn't realise she was pulled into his lap, her chest flush against his own. "Or... My Lady doesn't want to take accountability for her actions~?"

"That's... That's weird, I can't... I'm not..." he grabbed her face, fixing it to look deep into her eyes.

"What a naughty, naughty Kitten you've been... You wouldn't want me to punish you... Or... Mayhaps that is exactly what you wish for~?" the blush on her cheeks was as beautifully red as her hair; She was so precious and shy, how sweet... And how hard to resist.

"F-Fine... Stay still..." with reticence, she carefully held onto him, one hand holding his jaw up, and the other keeping herself steady by holding onto his shoulder.

The feeling of her hot, wet tongue trailing the small scratch line along his neck garnered a strong shiver from the young man, and a shameless groan of pleasure; Such a sound, so primal, so masculine, it made Y/N feel even more timid... And intrigued. She wanted to hear more... To make him react more.

She continued in her conquest, using instead her lips, kissing at his skin until there was no more blood leaking down... Each kiss made his grip on her body get stronger to the point of pain... But she loved it. She loved how feral Ramsay could get, so strong, so unchained... So arousing. And then, once she held onto him tighter, and her kisses turned bolder, nipping away at his skin, sucking on it, he was desperate... So desperate, in fact, that he had to roughly push her away and place snow on his neck to cool down his scorching body, or he was sure to burst and make a mess of his breeches... Or worse, force her down and claim her. It wasn't how he wanted her to look at him... But it wasn't easy to hold back around her.

"Never do that again, sweetling - Not to anyone, except me."

As the time approached for Y/N to turn 17, their meetings in the Wolfswood took on a new tension. Ramsay’s touches became more lingering, his teasing words more loaded with meaning. He would hold her closer, his hands sliding down to her waist, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered things that made her cheeks burn. He wanted her so desperately, but there was no way he would destroy the way she craves him so, by taking her against the tree in the forest.

During their last meeting before her birthday, Ramsay surprised her by sneaking up behind her as she sat by a stream, lost in thought. His arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her back against him as he nuzzled her neck.

“You’ve gotten better at sneaking up on me.” Katrina admitted, her voice betraying the mix of emotions she felt.

Ramsay smirked, his breath warm against her skin. “I love seeing you squeal for me, My Lady."

She tried to pull away, feeling the intensity of his gaze on her, but he held her fast, his hands firm on her waist. “What do boys and girls do together when they’re old enough?” he had teased her many times before, always with a mischievous glint in his eye.

Y/N had never fully understood the implications, but she knew enough to feel a flutter of something in her chest — Something that made her both curious and uneasy - The same wicked thing she felt, kissing his neck, and witnessing his raw reactions. That was what happened to young people whose parents never told them how babies were made... And, worse... Parents who never knew how pleasure was made.

“When you’re old enough, I’ll show you.” Ramsay had once promised, his voice dark and mischievous. "I will show you something even better than the games boys and girls do when they're alone." Unfortunately, he wouldn't have the opportunity to show her the hedonistic world of pleasure he succumbed himself into... The world in which he wanted to drown together... For she was forced to join the retinue to King's Landing and search for a proper marriage prospect... Fit for the eldest daughter of Lord Eddard Stark.

Y/N was always looking forward to the routine her and Ramsay created for themselves, meeting at the same spot once every two weeks, and catching up, havin fun... She was always the happiest when around him... And yet, this time, Y/N was troubled... Desperate, frustrated, angry, betrayed...

She dismounted from her horse with a heavy heart, her hands trembling as she tied the reins to a nearby tree. Meleys, her red wolf, and Jade, her pet fox, followed closely behind her, sensing the tension that hung in the air. She had come to the clearing many times over the years, but this time felt different... The finality of an ephemeral bliss hung over her neck like a guillotine.

Ramsay was already there, leaning against a tree, his arms crossed over his chest. His eyes, as always, filled with playful malice and mischief, ready to torment his sweet flower - Though, as she approached him, he straightened, his posture tense, as though bracing himself for the bad news brought by a black raven. In the past three years, not once had he seen her this miserable... This... Sorrowful.

“What's gotten my naughty little Kitten so pissed? No more drapes to scratch? Or human flesh is the only thing that can satisfy you now?” he spoke in his usual dark, taunting voice, but for once, his teasing didn't seem to have the intended effect - Or any at all, for what matters.

Y/N didn't even look at him, or acknowledge his presence. H he greeted her, his voice rougher than usual. Her face was paler than usual, and her eyes were puffy pink and glazed with tears, her brows were furrowed in a deep frown, and her mind lost in thought. He couldn't stand this look on her. She was supposed to be sweet and smile, to be energetic and filled with vitality, to jump on his and scratch him, to cuddle into his arms and purr so lovingly;

She did none of that.

"What's the matter? Daddy found us out?" he scoffed a question, but she merely shook her head. "So?" she said nothing. "Go on. Speak." still nothing. "I do not appreciate this, Y/N."

She nodded in response, unable to find her voice at first. The words she had rehearsed so many times in her mind now seemed hollow, insufficient for the gravity of the moment. In his rage and frustration, Ramsay roughly grabbed the girl by the furs of her dress, wrestling her to the ground into the soothingly cold snow; His hands were holding tightly onto her shoulders, his face twisted into a malicious sneer - Yet one look into her devastated eyes... Her hopelessness... And he was immediately simmered down.

"The King came over a few days ago." she stammered pitifully over her words. "Jon Arryn, the Hand of the King died... And he wants daddy to become the next Hand..." with great difficulty, she managed to utter some words.

"What's that got to do with you?" he hissed under his breath, his eyes not even once flickering away from her own.

"My daddy was forced to accept... Thus, he has to stay in King's Landing." he slowly nodded his head, as if to urge her to continue. "Sansa fell in love with the King's son, Joffrey... I told her he's a real cunt, that he's not the gallant prince she dreams of, from 'The Ballad of Florian and Jonquil'... But she wouldn't listen... She wants to marry him..." she gulped, tears streaming down her face. "She is barely eleven... Hasn't even flowered yet..."

"You were eleven when I met you." Ramsay noted, earning a nod from her. "You are seventeen now, and still an unwed maiden. The eldest Lady Stark." she cringed softly at the affirmation. "They want to trade you to some rich old fuck, like a piece of meat." she nodded again. "How miserable."

"I don't want to go, Ramsay." she whimpered so pitifully, that the young man found his body growing hot. "I want to stay with you - Forever. The North is my home... I-I can't stay there... I can't..."

"A flower of the North, uprooted and forced to wilt in the stench and stifling heat of the South." he muttered under his breath.

"Mother has been furious for a while that daddy let me unmarried for so long... He wanted me to fall in love and marry someone I wanted... But my mother, married out of duty, also wanted me to do the same... Just like the Tully word - Family, Duty, Honour - ... Marry, have many heirs, do your duties..." he had never seen her cry before, but now, she clinged onto him, sobbing into the crook of her neck, so desperately and pitifully that he almost couldn't understand her. "I don't want to marry some pathetic lordling! I don't want to give birth! I don't want it - Any of it!" she whined and mewled like that some more; Ramsay's grip tightened around her protectively... Possessively... And then... "I want you, Ramsay! I want only you! I want to be you friend, I want to have fun with you, I want to marry you - I want to stay with you forever - Forever and Always!"

His breathing was heavy, picking up a little; He dragged her on his lap, and held her so tightly to his chest that she almost got lost inside his strong embrace. "That's right, little Kitten. You are mine, and only mine. No one can have you. No one but me." he grumbled in her ear, his hand burying into her hair, holding her firmly. "Did they find some shit lord yet?" annoyingly enough, she nodded her head.

"Tyrion Lannister... The Imp." she whimpered lowly. "He is a witty and respectful man... I would have a content life with him... He wouldn't force me to do anything I didn't want..." she hiccuped from sobbing. "But he isn't you. No one is you. And I want only you."

The thought of losing her — Of her being taken away to a place where he couldn’t reach her—stoked the fire of his rage once more. “And you brought your pets over to let me take care of them, then?” he growled, his voice low and dangerous. “I don't want your pets, Y/N. I want you.”

Y/N’s heart clenched at his words. She had known for years that Ramsay’s feelings for her were intense, even possessive, but this was the first time he had spoken so plainly. She felt more tears slip down her cheek as she looked up at him, her vision blurred by the emotion she had tried so hard to contain.

He stared at her, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, he reached out and cupped her face in his hands, his touch surprisingly gentle. “You’re mine, Y/N.” he murmured, his voice soft but filled with a dark promise. “You’ve always been mine, and you always will be.”

Y/N closed her eyes, leaning into his touch, wanting to believe him— To believe that they could find a way to be together, despite the forces of the universe pulling them apart. She knew how difficult it would be - Escaping King's Landing was close to blasphemy; She knew the expectations placed upon her as a Stark, and the dangers of being tied to a man like Ramsay... A bastard...

She cared for nothing, except for her happiness. She wanted to be selfish, in spite of how much she loved her family. “I’ll find a way back to you.” she promised, her voice barely a whisper. “I’ll escape King’s Landing, I swear it.”

Ramsay’s expression darkened, his grip on her face tightening. “You’d better.” he growled. “Because if you don’t, I’ll come for you. I’ll burn that wretched city to the ground if I have to.”

His words, though terrifying, were also a twisted comfort to her. She knew Ramsay meant every word — He would stop at nothing to claim what he believed was his. But as much as she wanted to be with him, she couldn’t ignore the fear that gripped her heart, the fear that she might not be able to return, that she might be trapped in the South forever. That she would wilt before she got the chance to liberate herself.

Ramsay pulled her closer, pressing his forehead against hers. “I’ll take care of Meleys and Jade.” he finally said, his voice rough with emotion. “But don't forget who you belong to, Y/N."

Y/N nodded, her tears mingling with his breath. She wanted to say something, to reassure him, but the words wouldn’t come. Instead, she pressed a soft kiss to his cheek, a silent promise that she would return to him, no matter the cost.

She bit her lip, forcing herself to hold back another sob that threatened to escape. She couldn’t bear to leave him like this, but she had no choice - She wasn't a wild wolf anymore, but a collared dog on a leash, and the handler was a slut like Myranda.

With one last glance at him, she forced herself out of his protective arms, turned around and mounted her horse, her heart heavy with sorrow. "I cannot say farewell... But I can try and say... I will see you again... Soon."

As she rode away, she heard Ramsay’s voice call out to her, filled with a desperation that shook her to her core. “Don’t make me wait too long.”

Y/N didn’t look back, tears streaming down her face as she urged her horse forward, the forest closing in around her. She knew this wouldn’t be the last time she saw Ramsay, but the thought of the long, uncertain road ahead filled her with dread... And determination to break free from her shackles... A ferocious, feral instinct broke inside of her, and she was ready to transform into the she-wolf she was born to be...

The cold, dimly lit chamber of the Dreadfort, where the stone walls seem to absorb any warmth that might exist felt now even colder than before, Ramsay noted unconsciously, once he realised it had already been over a year since he hasn't seen Y/N... Since she'd been mercilessly snatched away from his grasp.

Roose Bolton sat at his desk, his expression as impassive as ever, while Ramsay stood before him; The tension between father and son was as harshly palpable as always. The air was thick with the scent of burning torches and the ever-present dampness of the castle, a stark reminder of the harshness of the North, didn't bother him anymore; A man of the North would never be bothered by such trivialities.

Fueled by a mixture of fury and frustration, Ramsay is seething inside at the thought of losing Y/N, but his father’s presence was forcing him to maintain a veneer of calm... For as long as humanly possible for him.

Ramsay paced the length of the chamber, his hands clenched behind his back, his mind a storm of rage and dark thoughts - He was restless - Restless as never before, and that restlessness usually brought with it a storm of torture, hedonism and quite a lot of erratic flaying.

The room felt too small, too suffocating; His father’s cold gaze on him felt like a blade pressed to his throat. He wanted nothing more than to unleash his fury, to tear the room apart, and his father with it, but he knew better. Roose Bolton did not tolerate outbursts, and Ramsay knew he had to keep his emotions in check... As long as he was a bastard, his father was still useful... Afterwards, well...

“You are going to dig a dam if you keep pacing.” Roose’s voice broke through his thoughts, a calm, controlled tone that belied the gravity of their discussion. "Don't tell me you're thinking of that Stark girl again."

Ramsay forced himself to stop pacing, turning to face his father. He knew Roose saw everything, knew everything, and any attempt to hide his feelings would be futile. Still, he had to be careful. His voice was tight with barely suppressed anger. “She’s in King’s Landing.” he grumbled. "For over a year."

Roose arched an eyebrow, his expression giving nothing away. “And this concerns you... How, exactly?" his father's words cut as deep as the cold Valyrian steel. "Have you forgotten you place again?"

Ramsay’s jaw tightened, but he forced himself to stay calm. "No... Father." he licked his lips, looking down for a few seconds. "But she's a Stark - The daughter of Lord Eddard Stark, Warden of the North, and now, Hand of the King. Marrying her - Politically, of course - Would help our House regain power and wealth again."

"MY House." his father's words felt like whips against his skin. "Not yours. You are a Snow, not a Bolton." he continued with a painfully strong word. "Yet." Roose leaned back in his chair, studying his son with those cold, calculating eyes. “You’ve grown attached to the girl, haven’t you?” he said, a faint hint of amusement in his voice. “You don't care about politics - You only care about yourself." he scoffed, sneering at his son with disgust. "It’s only natural for a bastard to crave what he can’t have.” he continued to belittle him even more. "If you got tired of Tansy's cunt, just move to Kyra - And if even she bores you, you have Myranda. There's plenty women in here - Stop wasting time thinking of the one you can never have. You're wasting your time - And mine."

Ramsay’s fists clenched at his sides, his nails digging into his palms. He hated the way his father spoke, the way he dismissed him, the way he thought him incompetent and lesser, just because he was born out of wedlock. "She's mine. I claimed her - And I will make sure I get what I want."

Roose’s amusement faded, replaced by a steely resolve. “If you want to make her yours in more than just your mind, you’ll have to do more than just ruining the floor of my study chamber.” he said, his voice as cold as the North itself. “Listen clearly to me, Ramsay. We have a new ally - Far more powerful than the Starks.”

Ramsay narrowed his eyes, his anger simmering just below the surface. “What do you mean?” it was the first time he heard his father speaking about aiding someone other than the Starks - Knowing full well the Bolton army was aiding the Young Wolf win against the Lannister - And that his father, also, had to return to the battlefield soon enough.

Roose leaned forward, his gaze piercing. “The Stark boy, Robb, is a threat to the Crown. Naturally, the self-proclaimed 'King In The North' has a huge bounty on his head - And there is a way to remove him from the board, permanently.”

Ramsay’s heart skipped a beat. He had heard whispers of the plot, rumors of a grand betrayal that would see the Young Wolf brought to his knees, but hearing it from his father’s lips made it real, tangible. He had allied with the Lannisters. “The Red Wedding.” he said quietly, more a statement than a question.

Lord Bolton nodded, his expression unreadable. “The army is going to reach the Twins, and Lord Frey demands a groom. Alas, Robb Stark has the same dangerous sense of loyalty that his own father had - The same loyalty that got him killed." he let out a sardonic laugh. "He married the woman he slept with, out of duty - He cannot be the groom; He's sending his uncle, a lowly, incompetent Tully Fish. Of course Walder Frey would feel betrayed... And will act accordingly." his peering eyes stabbed his own, and his voice was threatening and alarming. "If you want to secure your claim to Winterfell, you must act soon. After Robb Stark dies, the next-in-line heirs are merely children of 7 and 3. The heir is clear - Your darling Y/N Stark." Roose smirked ironically, seeing his bastard's interest piqued, for once. "Everyone wants to fuck an heir in her womb, Ramsay. She is every Noble House's target." his jaw clenched in anger, in rage, in madness. "But only you must claim her maidenhood, make her your woman and have her bare your heirs. It is the only way to secure your position as the next Lord Bolton."

Ramsay’s mind raced. The idea of Robb Stark dead, of Winterfell ripe for the taking, filled him with a dark excitement. But it was Y/N’s face that haunted his thoughts, her tearful promise to return to him, to escape the South and come back to the North. The thought of losing her, of her being out of his reach, drove him to the brink of madness. Then, he remembered the tears painting her face, her distraught, her agony - How loudly she yelled that she didn't want to be a tool to create heirs? That she didn't want to give birth, because she was terrified of the pain, terrified of death, of motherhood - Of everything? And he was on the same wavelength as her - No way he wanted to be a father - Not while his mind still works properly. But Roose continued, his voice like ice, waking him up from his excruciating inner conflict. “Do something useful for once in your pathetic, miserable life and marry that Stark wench you kept sneaking out to meet for three years." he spat at his son. "Don’t think I haven’t noticed, Ramsay. You may be stealthy, but I know everything.”

Ramsay’s blood ran cold. His father knew—of course, he knew. Roose Bolton knew every secret, every move his son made. There was no hiding from him. But what Roose didn’t understand, what he couldn’t comprehend, was the depth of Ramsay’s obsession with Katrina. She was not just a means to an end, not just a stepping stone to power. She was his, in a way that went beyond any rational thought or ambition.

The bastard didn’t respond; He didn’t trust himself to speak. He left the chamber, his heart and mind a maelstrom of conflicting emotions. As he stepped into the cold corridors of the Dreadfort, his thoughts returned to Y/N, to her promise to return, to the way she had looked at him in the Wolfswood. He would make sure she kept that promise. She would be his, no matter the cost.

As he walked through the dimly lit halls, all the way outside of the Fort, and into the forest, his mind churned with plans and possibilities. The Red Wedding would be the first step, yes... His father's betrayal... But Y/N… She was his obsession, his desire, the one thing that mattered more than anything else. He would marry her, claim Winterfell, and make sure that she never left his side again m- All on his own accord, not the traditional way the old fucks want to force upon them. He needed her happy; He needed her to want him, to need him, to desire him the same way he wants, needs and desires her.

No one, not even his father, would stand in his way to get his little Kitten back in his arms.

Lost in his mind, the young bastard found himself by the running river - He always wanted to take Y/N here, his special spot to get away from the world. Once, she admitted to him that, although her personality is very much that of a wolf, she still find a good portion of her peace by the river-run, just like her Tully mother.

The icy wind blew through the trees along the riverbank, but Ramsay barely felt it. His dark mood had numbed him to the cold of the North. He stood by the rushing waters of the river, his fists clenched, chest heaving with barely suppressed rage.

He couldn't believe over a year had passed since his sweetling had been taken to King’s Landing, and in that time, Ramsay had fallen into a restless spiral. His hunts no longer thrilled him, and even the cruel games he played with his prisoners brought him no joy. No one could satisfy him anymore, and every woman he took to his bed only made the ache for Y/N grow worse. With an empty chuckle, he remembered the hurt in Myranda's eyes, and the protest she chirped, once he called her by Y/N's name instead of her own. Hilarious how either of them thought themselves important in his life. Dumb cunts, all of them.

He cursed under his breath, pacing along the riverbank, his thoughts tangled in frustration and agony. The image of her haunted him - Her eyes, her smile, the playful way she used to tease him. It wasn't just her beauty that lingered in his mind; it was the feeling she invoked in him. A need deeper than any he'd known before. She had marked him, claimed him, and he hated her for it, almost as much as he longed for her, needed her, just like he needed air to breathe.

His breath came in harsh gasps as he leaned against a tree, trying to calm the storm raging inside him. He slammed his fist against the bark, the roughness biting into his skin, but the pain brought him no relief. His mind kept returning to her, to the day she left, to her cries, her tears, her screams, to the promise she'd made, the way she'd looked back at him with those desperate, pleading eyes, almost as if she was begging him to kidnap her and tie her up in the dungeons, away from the harsh world that would hurt her... That would take her away from him.

"Where the hell are you?" he snarled, his voice echoing through the wind, as he continued punching at the tree, an unfortunate bad habit he got since childhood; Punching until his fist was a bloody mess... Punching until he didn't want to claw his own body out, as if he needed to escape this cage of flesh and sinew.

Then, from the corner of his eye, Ramsay caught movement; He tensed, instinctively reaching for the dagger at his side - Instead of danger, he saw the familiar forms of Meleys and Jade that approached him. The red wolf padded silently through the trees, her light coloured eyes gleaming with intelligence and caution, while the fox moved with graceful playfulness. Ramsay lowered his guard, watching as they approached him.

The wolf nuzzled his hand, the softness of her fur a stark contrast to his cold rage... Her red-coppery fur was as velvety soft as Y/N's hair, he remembered. His muscles relaxed, if only slightly, and he knelt down, letting his fingers run through Meleys' fur. Jade, ever loving, kept her green eyes fixed on him, before she yapped for his attention.

"You're missing her too, aren’t you?" Ramsay muttered, his voice softening for a moment. He scratched Meleys behind the ears, feeling the animal’s warmth against his skin. It was strange — He’d never cared for animals like Y/N did, but these two were different. Sure, he preferred the company of dogs over that of people, and for good reason...

When he looked Meleys in the eyes, she looked straight back at him; She climbed on his lap and gently licked at his face. He didn't stop her. He remembered those times when he'd meet Y/N, and she'd show him how she learnt to warg into Meleys, to see life through her, to control her... To live through her. He often wondered if Y/N was warged into Meleys, and she was trying to comfort him... To show him her love... To give him hope...

Jade, too, jumped on him, nudging her small wet truffle-snout against his palm, licking at his bloody wounds; Ramsay found some strange solace in their presence, though he would never admit it. Meleys and Jade missed her too — He could see it in the way they searched for her, the way they lingered near places where she used to be. They were as restless as he was, as hungry for her return.

"She promised." Ramsay whispered, more to himself than to the animals. "She swore she'd come back."

Meleys whimpered softly, nudging Ramsay's hand, as though offering comfort in her own way, then gently placed her head on his shoulder. Jade blinked up at him with her bright eyes, her tail flicking slightly. They were loyal creatures, just as Y/N had been loyal to him - That loyalty, that bond they all shared — It was the one thing he could cling to when the loneliness clawed at his insides.

"I will flay everyone who gets in her way." his hand gripped the hilt of his dagger, his jaw tightening with renewed resolve. Y/N would return to him. She had to. And when she did, he would never let her go again. Not to anyone. Not to anything. She was his, marked by him, claimed by him; He wore her mark, that haughty little kitten.

He sat there in the snow for a while longer, the quiet of the forest and the gentle presence of Meleys and Jade soothing his maddening thoughts. For the first time in what felt like weeks, Ramsay allowed himself to relax just a little; Though beneath his calm exterior, the storm still brewed.

"See, Sandor?!" Y/N desperately tried to shake him into agreeing with her plan; Though her lack of strength managed to move him not even by a fraction of an inch. "You must help me! Please - You must!"

"You're just as fucked in the head as he is, little fox." the Hound barked a sarcastic laugh. "What of the little bird?"

Y/N hesitated, looking down. "She..." Y/N gulped, her voice wavering. "The Lannisters have her in their clutches. She won't listen to me... Not anymore. She's forgotten herself, who she is... Since father died." she bit her lip painfully hard. "I cannot save her anymore, Sandor; And I can save our family even less if I am trapped here, in this hell." she looked up into his eyes, strength and determination surprising even him "I trust only you with her safety. Whatever happens of that... A wolf must always return to the North. I hope, one day, you will escape also - And bring her with you to our home." she continued in a more tender home. "You will always be welcomed in the North, Sandor."

"You've lost your mind, girl. I am welcomed nowhere - Especially not given my reputation." he rolled his eyes, pushing her away from him. "Fine. I'll take care of the little song bird - But don't expect me to die for her. That damned lousy cunt who calls himself the King is unpredictable, and I am still just a dog."

"A loyal dog who's earned the trust of the Queen In The North."

The night of the wildfire siege at Blackwater Bay was a chaos of screams and roaring flames that lit the sky with an eerie green glow. The city was in disarray, and amidst the flames, the terrified Sandor Clegane dragged the two Stark sisters out of their rooms and fled the blasted Crown city for good, never to look back or miss the damned stench.

At first, they didn't know where to go, except North - Always into the North - Yet during one silent camping stop where their fear calmed down the littlest bit, they agreed on a temporary strategy - Reunite with the Young Wolf who was currently hosted at the Twins.

Unfortunately the reunion was bitter, and that night they didn't meet Robb Stark nor Catelyn Stark or Grey Wind... They met death staring right at them. Sansa fell into the Hound's arms, sobbing, wailing, almost waiting at the grotesque sight... Almost as bad as seeing her father beheaded... Y/N remained silent, her mind all but blank and filled with rage and revenge. What once was her proud brother, the beautiful Lord Robb Stark of Winterfell, the King in the North... Was now reduced to a headless corpse mounted on a horse... With his precious Grey Wind's head sewn on his shoulders. No doubt, their mother also met a similarly humiliating and grotesque fate.

"Y/N. I found your rat runt of a sister." Sandor spoke, out of nowhere, holding Arya by the back of her shirt as she was trying to escape his grasp and run head-first into the Bolton and Frey army to kill them all.

"Let me go! Now! I'll kill you, you stupid mutt! Y/N, tell him!" the little sister tried to struggle, but it was Sansa who slapped her face.

"Arya, can't you see?! Robb is dead! Mother is dead! If you go there, we will lose you too! Stop being a brat for once, and listen to us!" poor Sansa's heartbroken cries made even the wild little sister stare at her with wide eyes, and teared up too.

"They... They killed them... Slaughtered... Like livestock... Why..." came her little, trembling voice. "It's not fair..."

"Life ain't fair, girl." the dog grunted under his breath, taking them away from there. They suffered enough, no need to see the enemy making a mockery of their beloved family anymore.

"The North remembers... And we will have their skins..." though Arya was emboldened by that fearsome threat, Sansa shuddered a little at her cold, hars voice. It was only Sandor who noticed the malice and vendetta behind her words... And the ally hidden in the North, ready to flay anyone alive. What a deranged bastard. Gulping away her sorrow, Y/N finally found the words and strength to speak. "Let's go to aunt Lysa for now, and we'll see what we do from there."

The road to the Eyrie was filled with danger, but Sandor, Arya and Y/N knew how to fight away the assailants; They pushed forward relentlessly, despite their exhaustion and heartbreak. The girls needed a place to recover — Somewhere far from the reach of the Lannisters and the Freys. The only safe place they had left.

The eerie mountain fortress became their temporary sanctuary, though they knew they couldn't stay forever. Surprisingly even to himself, Sandor guarded over the Stark girls with the fierce loyalty of a dog - Though not for long. The girls had to divide and conquer, to make a plan and gain enough support and a proper army to regain what was lost through the Red Wedding, and the loss of Robb and Catelyn Stark.

Sansa, ever the diplomat, remained at the Eyrie to deal with aunt Lysa and young Robert; Arya had escaped into the night, ready to take on the unknown and learn how to properly fight and fend for herself, a little girl against the endless world; Y/N was going to reclaim their home and name herself the heir and Lady of Winterfell - Bran and Rickon were far too little to lead, even with the Maesters aiding them. Maester Luwin might have been as intelligent and loving as their second father, but even he couldn't rule the way a true Stark would.

Leaving Sansa in the care of Sandor, Y/N began her lonely ride northward. She hadn’t heard of what had befallen Winterfell — Only whispers of its burning and rumors of her brothers’ deaths. Her heart told her it was lies, but her mind feared the worst.

The North was desolate, colder than she remembered, and the haunting loneliness echoed in every step she took toward her home. Winterfell had once been a place of safety, but now, the foreboding silence filled her with dread.

When she finally arrived at Winterfell, the place she called home was but a shell of what it had been. The castle stood lonely and bleak, with the Greyjoy banner flapping mockingly above the walls. Panic surged through her veins as she noticed two small bodies, covered in tar, burnt and hanged above the gate as display for all to see. They couldn't be... No way those were Bran and Rickon... Theon Greyjoy would never...

She stormed inside, desperately searching for answers, only to be greeted by the sight of Theon, standing in her father’s hall, playing at being Lord of Winterfell.

Fury like she had never known surged through her - Theon had betrayed them, his only family that accepted him after is own father renounced him in favour of his sister, Asha, who was a far better leader than he would ever be.

Her anger overwhelmed her to the point of irrationality; The words were ripping from her throat with all the venom she could muster. Theon was no longer the boy she once knew. He was brittle, broken, and deluded with false power. The arrogant power-trip that the weak get once given the chance to hold a fickle grain of power.

"You... You pathetic, loathsome, disgusting, arrogant little cockroach!" the voice of a Stark roared loudly through the castle walls, calling forth all of its original inhabitants - They all marveled in joy and horror at seeing Lady Stark return home. "Theon Greyjoy, who in the Seven Hells do you think you are?!" she lunged at him, wrestling him to the ground in his state of confusion and panic.

"You—!" her voice was a guttural snarl, thick with disbelief and outrage. "You traitorous bastard!" she screamed as her fists slammed into him, each strike landing with the weight of her anger and heartbreak. The hall fell into shocked silence, with the few guards present too stunned to react immediately - Though none of them had any respect for the poor excuse of a Kraken playing the leader role. "How dare you sit there! That seat belongs to my father! My family! You are nothing!"

Theon, momentarily caught off guard, could only try to shield himself from the onslaught; Y/N’s blows came hard and fast, her nails scratching at his face and her fists thudding against his chest. For a brief moment, she was relentless, every ounce of betrayal and rage from months of being away from her home, from seeing her family butchered, pouring out of her.

Theon groaned in pain and surprise as she clawed at him, her anger consuming every fiber of her being. “Stop—!” he tried to shout over her furious attacks, but his voice was drowned out by her curses - Just like his useless God.

"How could you?!" she cried, voice cracking with the raw emotion of betrayal. "After everything we've done for you! After we treated you like one of us! You were my brother, Theon! And now this?! You betray your best friend who trusted you above all else, take over my home, declare yourself the Lord and even kill my brothers!" her fists slammed into him again, the intensity of her emotions seeping into every word. "You disgust me! You, vile, evil, pathetic worm!"

The old citizens of Winterfell, those who had remained loyal to the Starks, rushed forward in an attempt to hold her back. A few guards hesitated at first, unsure whether or not to protect Theon from the girl’s wrath or to stand aside. One of the older men, who had known Y/N since she was a child, wrapped his arms around her from behind, gently restraining her despite her thrashing.

"Lady Y/N, please!" the man pleaded, his voice filled with sorrow. "You'll only get yourself hurt - Your precious hands should not be damaged against a lowly peasant such as him." truly, no one feared him, nor respected him. He was a wretch everywhere he went. Even his own family was praying for him never to return.

Y/N was panting, her wild eyes still fixed on Theon, who now stood from the ground, wiping at his bleeding face, his eyes a mix of embarrassment and growing rage. Her chest heaved as she struggled against the arms holding her back, her voice hoarse with the weight of everything she had bottled up for too long, a dark, malicious murder intent growing ever stronger.

"You don't belong here!" she spat, trying to wrench herself free. "This is my home!"

Theon’s pride, wounded by both her words and her successful attack, twisted his expression into something unknown. His initial shock and shame from being attacked by a woman was quickly replaced by a cruel sneer, the only way he knew to hide the guilt and shame gnawing at his insides.

“Shut up, you worthless mewling quim!” he snapped, straightening himself and brushing off his tunic as though her blows were nothing but an inconvenience. “The past doesn't matter. Winterfell is mine - The House of Theon Greyjoy, Lord of Winterfell, Warden in the North." unexpectedly, Y/N managed to land another harsh slap against his gaunt face, then spat him in the eyes.

"You may call yourself whatever you wish, but you will never earn the respect or aid of anyone! You’re nothing but a coward playing at being king in a castle that’s not yours! Do you really think this charade will last? You think you can be anything more than the Greyjoy runt, pathetic and spineless?!” she screeched at him even as he dug his hand into her hair and tugged harshly at it. "You don't know what happens to traitors, do you, Theon? Everyone hates a traitor."

Theon’s face flushed red as Y/N's words pierced through the thin veil of arrogance he had built around himself. For a moment, he wavered, the reality of the situation crashing into him - But his desperation to hold on to his fleeting power won out, and he grabbed her from the man's arms, slapping her face hard with his gloved hand; She simply grinned with defiance - No once could hit harder than Meryn Trant and his metal gauntlet. "You even hit like a cunt, Theon. You could never best me at anything."

Theon looked around at the gathered faces—faces of the people he had known for years, people who had served the Starks faithfully. They were not looking at him with fear or respect, but with contempt and disgust. His eyes flickered back to Y/N, who was still breathing heavily, her eyes filled with loathing and burning rage. Something shifted in him. For a moment, guilt seemed to seep into his features, but he masked it quickly with a cold glare.

“Lock her in her room.” he ordered with a dismissive wave of his hand, his voice trembling slightly. “I will teach some proper discipline into her later - And you will learn to scream my name from the top of your lungs - Lord Theon Greyjoy."

The old man holding Katrina hesitated, clearly torn between his loyalty to her and his fear of what Theon might do if defied. Y/N, however, stopped struggling, her fury replaced by a dangerous calm. "You don't have a big enough cock to fuck me, nor the balls to dare even approach me. That's why you could only get women through coin - You are everyone's laughing-stock, and that's what you will remain forever." she said, her voice low but venomous. “And mark my words — You will regret ever stepping foot in this castle.”

Theon flinched slightly at the threat, but he quickly turned away, trying to maintain an air of control as Y/N was swiftly led away by the remaining Stark loyalists who were afraid to see their Lady get in even more trouble. His grip on power was tenuous at best, and deep down, he knew it. Anarchy was approaching.

Y/N’s parting words echoed in his mind, and for a brief moment, a flicker of doubt crossed his face. He had lost his only true family in the Starks, and now even Y/N, the girl who had treated him like a brother for years, despised him, and rightfully so. Despite his stolen throne, Theon felt more alone than ever before.

She was supposed to become a prisoner in her own bedroom chambers, but Y/N Stark was no prisoner — At least, not for long. That night, before Theon could instill his faux sense of discipline and power on her, she escaped through the old tunnels she had explored as a child, her heart set on freedom and revenge. She fled back into the Wolfswood, where the wolves of her ancestors watched over her and awaited the Stark she-wolf to reclaim her home. Yes, the initial plan failed, but there was one last thing she could do -

Return to Ramsay Snow and get the Bolton army on her side.

Once she reached the forest edge close to the Dreadfort, Y/N dismounted and stumbled through the underbrush of the Wolfswood, her clothes torn and her face streaked with tears and dirt. Once she saw the fort in her sight, she took a deep breath and let out a long, haunting howl, the sound echoing through the trees like a wolf’s cry — A cry of both pain and a call for her true brethren to reunite as one once more.

She felt her voice tearing at her throat as she called out into the cold, sharp air. Her fury was boundless. It was the Boltons who had betrayed her family's trust, Roose Bolton who teamed up with Tywin Lannister and orchestrated the Red Wedding, the massacre that took her mother and her brother from her. He was going to pay for betraying her trust. They all will. She will have their skins.

Before long, the silence of the woods was broken. Meleys, her loyal Red Queen, sprinted through the undergrowth, her frozen eyes gleaming in the low light. Behind her, padding quietly, came Jade, her beloved fokin - But it was not just her darling animal-sisters who emerged from the darkness.

As she expected, Ramsay followed shortly after, his black hair wild and messy, his expression one of uncharacteristic joy at the sight of her. For a moment, a flicker of something softer passed through his icy blue eyes, a twinkle of hope. She had come back to him, the only living being he had ever truly wanted - She returned to him, just as she promised.

Y/N’s greeting was, however, far from warm and heartfelt; She snarled at him, her hand instinctively going for her bow. In one swift motion, she nocked an arrow and aimed it at his chest. “Y/N…” Ramsay began, his voice low, almost tender. "You've come back to—"

"Stop right there, you traitorous bastard!" she growled, her voice dripping with venom. She didn't care about the small smile that briefly flashed on his face, or the way his hands slowly rose as if in surrender. She loosed a warning arrow, purposefully missing him by inches, letting it thud dangerously into the trunk of a nearby tree. “Don’t you dare say my name!” she screamed, her voice shaking. Another arrow flew, this one even closer to him, landing in the snow at his feet. “You... you monster! How could you let this happen? How could you betray us? How could you betray me?”

Ramsay's smile faded, replaced by a look of confusion, then anger. His eyes narrowed, but he didn’t step forward. Not yet. How dare she accuse him?! And of what, he didn't even know - How dare she?! How DARE she?!

"Betray you?" Ramsay's voice was bubbling and sneering but laced with an undercurrent of fury. He finally realised - It was all about his father's betrayal of the Stark family. Of course. Of - fucking - course. He knew his father was going to ruin everything he ever did in his life - That blasted worm... "You think I had something to do with that?!”

"You’re a Bolton!" Katrina shouted, another arrow notched and ready. “Your father slaughtered my family! My mother, my brother! They were all butchered! Tortured! And for what? For Theon fucking Greyjoy to burn my little brothers alive and take Winterfell for himself?” her voice cracked, and tears welled up in her eyes, though she refused to let them fall. "You knew! You had to have known!"

“I didn’t!” Ramsay spat, his voice growing desperate as her accusations cut into him. “I had nothing to do with it!” his tone was raising with every bit of defense he had to shout to be heard.

"LIAR!" Y/N screamed, and her voice broke as the tears finally spilled down her cheeks. “You’re no different than him! You’re just like your father, Ramsay! You’re—”

In that moment, Ramsay snapped, something inside him, probably his sanity, shattered. The frustration, the rage, the desperation to make her understand, to stop her from hating him - They all boiled over. With a savage growl, he moved faster than she could react, lunging forward and knocking the bow from her hands.

He slammed her back against a nearby tree, his hands gripping her shoulders with a bruising force; She gasped, her breath coming in ragged pants as she stared up at him, wide-eyed like a fawn and trembling, her heart pounding furiously in her chest.

“Shut up!” Ramsay growled through gritted teeth, his face inches from hers. “You don’t get to talk to me like that. You don’t get to blame me for what he did!” he snarled at her like a rabid beast.

Y/N’s breath hitched, and for a brief moment, she was silenced — Bot by fear, but by the intensity of Ramsay’s gaze on her. It burned into her, wild, petrifying and unhinged, filled with emotions she couldn’t quite decipher. Her tears streamed down her face in endless waterfalls, and she tried to shove him away, but he only pressed her harder against the tree, their bodies closer than ever before.

“I have nothing to do with that.” Ramsay snarled, his breath hot against her face. “Nothing - Yet you… You came back, just to accuse me like this?”

She opened her mouth to protest, to explain herself, but before she could speak, Ramsay’s lips crashed against hers in a violent, desperate kiss. Her entire body tensed, shocked by the suddenness of it, by the raw hunger in the way his mouth moved against hers. She tried pushing against him, her mind going crazy, but Ramsay was relentless, strong, and his hands were gripping her tighter as if he was trying to claim her once again, to force her back into submission.

For a moment, her mind blanked, overwhelmed by the intensity of the kiss, her very first kiss; The way his lips devoured hers with a desperation she had never seen in him before. When she finally managed to shove him off, they both stood there, breathing heavily, the air thick with unspoken emotions.

“What…” she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. “What did you—”

Ramsay’s eyes softened for just a moment. “I didn't betray you.” he said, his voice quieter now, like a threatening low whisper. “Don't ever do that to me ever again. Not even the Old Gods could stop me from tearing you apart if you accuse me of such horse shite ever again. You hear me?!"

She glared at him through her tears, still uncertain, still struggling with the whirlwind of emotions tearing her apart. She wanted to believe him, wanted to believe that Ramsay wasn’t involved in the betrayal of her family, but the bitterness of grief and the sting of betrayal ran deep.

“I will kill him.” Ramsay promised, his voice turning dark again as he took a step closer, his hands still resting on her shoulders. “Once he legitimises me, I will kill him. He deserves it for everything he did to me - To us." he hissed softly, his lips almost touching her again. "I will flay him alive for you."

Y/N looked up at him, her expression torn. She was still angry, still grieving, but the conviction in his voice made her pause; She believed him. “I heard what that worthless cockroach did to your home.” Ramsay continued, his voice dripping with venom. “I will gift you Winterfell back, and Theon Greyjoy's skin made into a flag."

Y/N’s lips trembled, her heart torn between hatred and hope. She stared up at Ramsay, her thoughts swirling. She had seen so much darkness, so much death - And yet, through all the horrors of the world, Ramsay Snow remained the only person she fully trusted... The one person who might be twisted and screwed in the head enough to give her the vengeance she craved.

For a long moment, neither of them spoke, the air between them heavy with tension. Finally, she nodded, her voice a soft, broken whisper. “Bring me Winterfell… And bring me Theon Greyjoy. Alive, but not for long.”

Ramsay’s lips curled into a wicked smile as he leaned down, his forehead brushing against hers. “It’s yours.” he whispered. “All of it.” his lips trailed down to her ear, whispering sultry. "All of me."

For the first time in a long time in may painful years, Y/N felt a gleaming of something resembling hope — Dark, twisted, insane hope, but hope nonetheless. They would take Winterfell back, and they would make sure that every betrayal was paid for in blood - That's what he promised her; She kept her promise to him, and it was time for him to reciprocate.

Winterfell will be reclaimed by the shocking wit of the bastard of the Dreadfort - Truly, not only did Y/N never imagine he would be so witty, but also such a fantastic actor; He would play the role of a half-wit peasant called Reek, bring her to Theon as a prize, and gain his trust - Trust which will be oh-so-satisfyingly shattered once Reek betrays him and becomes Ramsay once more... And he will learn his place, that pesky little filth.

The frigid winds howled through the corridors of Winterfell, but within the walls, tension simmered hotter than any hearth. The once-proud castle of Winterfell was shadowed by the Kraken banners of House Greyjoy, their sigil hanging where the direwolf of Stark once stood tall and proud for generations.

Ramsay had donned the rags of a peasant, dirtying himself with soot and mud until he was nothing more than a shadow of the handsome yet brutal man he truly was.

He became "Reek", it rhymes with "Meek", it rhymes with "Leek", it rhymes with "Weak" - a pathetic and broken figure, eager to please and loyal only to Lord Theon Greyjoy. Y/N, playing along, allowed herself to be dragged in as his prisoner, bound and silent, though her eyes burned with cold fury and thirst for a torturous revenge.

Theon, still drunk on his fleeting power-trip, was easily fooled by their flawless charade; He sneered at Y/N, mocked her, and paraded her around like a trophy in front of her people. "Lookie here, Lady Stark came back home!" he struck her face so hard she fell to the ground. Each word, each cruel jest, was like a knife twisted in Y/N’s heart repeatedly, and added salt and cyanide - But she held herself together, knowing that it was only temporary.

She could feel the storming wrath in Ramsay's eyes - The humiliation won't last long, before he snaps and goes berserk. Theon had fallen too far to see the trap being laid for him. Even as he and "Reek" bonded over Y/N’s torment, the bastard’s true self remained hidden, seething beneath the surface, watching and waiting impatiently to destroy this worthless cunt who thinks himself a King.

One of Greyjoy's favourite ways of tormenting the she-wolf was to degrade her in front of his Ironborn; He'd force her to kneel before him, his foot on her shoulder, and would belittle her. "You like kneeling for men, don't you, Y/N? Is that what you did in King's Landing? Whore yourself for any man who gave you attention?" he laughed mockingly at her, looking at Reek for validation, to see if his joke was funny. "The proud Lady Stark, sucking cock like a greedy slut!" he wanted to go further, to take out his dick and dangle it in her face - But something in him couldn't go that far; Was it their previous sibling bond, or the fact that he practically froze under the harsh blizzard-like glare of her eyes - He kicked her to the ground, having his people drag her back to her room, before he took Reek away from there.

Reek kept his eyes downcast and his hands clenched into fists whenever Theon mistreated his sweet little thorny rose. He would swallow down his rage, pretending to be the loyal, cowardly "Reek" who would never dare to defy his master. His nails would dig into his palms until they drew blood, the pain a reminder to keep his cover intact, no matter how badly he wanted to rip Theon apart with his bare hands. He will pay with his skin, and not only. The more he saw Theon mistreating his darling, the more he wanted to make him feel eternal pain. He will lose his cock, his finger nails, toe nails, and more...

He would shove her around, slap her, hit her, insult her and more; So many threats of him fucking a bastard into her womb, and that he will beat her pregnant belly until she loses the babe; Each word he addressed her way became a new way of Ramsay to torture him.

But one night he went to far... Too far, even for Ramsay to accept. Theon had dragged him into Lady Stark's chambers; He buried his hand into her hair, throwing her onto the bed, his hands gripping at her slender body. "Don't you fucking dare..." came a low, guttural rumble, a threat, a warning... But the Kraken was deaf and blind; He ripped the bodice of her dress and with a weirdly strong grip, he tried to spread her legs apart for him to get to her honeyed core. "I will tear you apart, Theon Greyjoy."

"Shut up, you greedy little whore, I know you're desperate for me... You've always looked at me, since we were little..." with a strike to her face, he slumped over her body, rendering her unable to struggle away. "Don't play coy with me - I know you're not pure anymore - You cannot be."

"Listen to me, Theon Greyjoy - I am not yours to claim." she smirked with wicked defiance; She knew her wait was over, and she could rise up and riot. "The only man allowed to claim me is Ramsay Bolton."

"Then I'll make sure to tell him how tight your cunt is." his hand was fumbling with his breeches, ready to take his cock out and fulfill his promise, until...

"I'd like to see you try." Theon was fell limp over Y/N's body, knocked unconscious by an iron poker struck onto his head. "You don't get to touch her - Filth." THE Theon Greyjoy crumpled to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut, his body lifeless except for the shallow rise and fall of his chest, as Ramsay had to restrain himself to jump on him and punch him to death - He deserved far, far worse for even daring to touch his precious Kitten's skin... Let alone think he can CLAIM her.

"Took you long enough." Y/N found herself panting for air, regaining her senses.

"Be glad I'm not claiming you right now." he was trembling with anger as he hissed under his breath.

"You can claim me in front of him." her bold, teasing voice made him snap at her, his eyes wide, tormented. "Down in the dungeons, when you've had your way torturing him... After you cut that useless prick off... Tormented him..."

"Shut up." he growled at her. "Get your people back, raise your flag - Just get away from me." his warning made a shiver go down her spine, and she scurried away from her chambers. She'd never seen Ramsay so pissed that he couldn't control himself even around her. She will let him have his fun for a while, let him cool down on his own, before she returns to check on him.

She moved to the court where the few remaining people of Winterfell— Those who had not yet been driven away or killed — Waited in tense silence. They had seen the Starks fall, seen the banners torn down and replaced with the Kraken of the Ironborn. But now, standing before them, was their last glimmer of hope — The rightful heir to Winterfell. The Queen in the North.

Y/N looked out at the faces of her people, her voice ringing out clear and strong, despite the bruise forming on her cheek. “Theon Greyjoy is no more. Winterfell is our home once more!" there was no mistaking the fierce determination that burned within her - The Scarlet She-Wolf of the Stark House. Once she cupped her hands to her mouth, she let out a loud howl, haunting, booming, alert; Meleys joined in, and from the forest, many more were heard.

The Stark Wolves howled under the Northern Moon once again.

After the bastard finished tying up the naked, unconscious Theon Greyjoy on a wooden X-cross in the dungeons, he went out, watching his Kitten's loud meowing from the shadows, and he held a satisfied smirk on his face. That was his girl, he thought to herself, feeling power brewing in his chest as the people cheered loudly on her - Queen in the North, Lady Y/N Stark - With all the strength and fury of the North.

He slipped away, heading toward the gates where his own forces waited in the cover of night. He signaled them, and like a tidal wave, the Bastard's Boys stormed the premises, decimating any Ironborn still alive. Of course, Y/N wasn't happy to see foreign armies in her home - Alas, she had to accept it for a while.

Back in the dungeons, Theon awoke to the cold, damp darkness, his head throbbing and his wrists bound tightly with burning ropes. He could hear the distant sounds of battle above, the faint screams of his men as they were cut down one by one. Panic surged through him, but before he could cry out, the door to his cell creaked open, and Ramsay stepped inside, carrying the Greyjoy flag in his hands.

With a cruel grin, Ramsay unfolded the Kraken banner before Theon’s wide, terrified eyes. “You’ve made quite a mess of this place, haven’t you, Theon?” Ramsay drawled, his voice mocking. “But don’t worry, I’ll be sure to clean it up.”

With a twisted grin, Ramsay unceremoniously pissed on the Greyjoy flag, defiling it just as Theon had defiled Winterfell. The stench filled the air, and Theon recoiled in horror, but Ramsay only laughed — A dark, mirthless sound that echoed through the dungeon like a death knell.

Ramsay approached him slowly, his leather gloves creaking as he flexed his fingers. His expression was calm, almost serene, but the fire in his pale blue eyes told a different story. He was eager, too eager to start, but he reined himself in, savoring the anticipation. He wanted to make Theon fully aware of what was coming before he even laid a hand on him.

"Reek?! What - How did I get here?! Go on, get me out of here! What are you waiting for?!" but Theon was horrified to see the empty grin of Reek growing ever wider... Twisted, cruel, malicious. "Reek...?! I order you, as Lord Theon Greyjoy, to get me the hell out of here!"

"Y/N was right, you are as stupid as it gets." the bastard scoffed. "I am not 'Reek' - You are! You are Reek." he got close to his face. "And I - I am Ramsay Bolton." Theon's eyes widened with shock and horror, realising he tried to rape this psychopath's woman in front of him; He threatened and tormented her - In front of him.

“You thought you could have her...” Ramsay said, his voice soft, almost conversational, as he circled Theon like a wolf preparing to strike. “Y/N - MY Y/N." he hummed softly. "The Red She-Wolf Queen in the North, Y/N Stark, The Lady of Winterfell... Otherwise known as my precious little Kitten.” He smiled darkly as he leaned in closer, his breath warm against Theon's ear. “You thought you could take what’s mine?”

Theon’s eyes widened with terror, but he couldn’t respond with words that weren't protests or pleas. in his mouth. “Please… Ramsay…” Theon stammered, his voice trembling with fear. “I didn’t mean—”

“Shhh…” Ramsay placed a gloved finger to Theon’s lips, cutting him off. “I’m not interested in your excuses, Greyjoy. I’m interested in watching you suffer.”

Without another word, Ramsay picked up a small, sharp blade from his table of tools. He held it up for Theon to see, letting the dim light from the torches glint off the steel. He then moved toward Theon's hand, grabbing it roughly. Ramsay pressed the blade to Theon's fingers, drawing shallow cuts along the tips—just enough to sting, just enough to let Theon feel the sharpness of the pain before the real suffering began.

He gasped and grunted, squirming, trying to pull his hand away, but Ramsay held him firm, his grip painful and firm. “This is only the foreplay.” Ramsay whispered, his voice dark and dangerous. “You’ll feel every inch of what I’m about to do to you - And I’ll enjoy every second.”

The bastard had chosen a small patch of skin on Theon's chest located where he knew the pain would radiate and linger. He peeled back the flesh slowly, deliberately, relishing in the sight of Theon's blood as it oozed from the wound, along with his screams; His body was convulsing with excruciating agony, but Ramsay remained unfazed - In fact, his nether regions grow hot with desire and lust; He always got aroused when torturing people. His hands worked expertly, and every cry from Theon only seemed to spur him on.

“You should have known better - You have only yourself to blame, Reek.” Ramsay said with an almost casual tone as he continued his work. “You think you’re a lord, you think you’re in control, but you’re not. You never were. Y/N could never belong to a filthy wretch like you. You’re nothing. Nothing but an urchin pretending to be a lord.”

As Theon’s screams grew louder, Ramsay only leaned in closer, whispering in his ear. “This is what happens when you try to steal what belongs to me.”

Once Ramsay was satisfied with the patch of flayed skin, he moved on to Theon’s fingers again, this time bending them back slowly until he heard the satisfying crack of bones breaking. Theon’s howls echoed through the dungeon - Utterly powerless, utterly broken.

“What’s wrong, Reek?” Ramsay mocked, his voice dripping with amusement. “These fingers tried to touch my woman. I either remove them, or kill you, you see? You have to get purified if you want to remain alive."

Theon, shaking from both pain and terror, could only whimper in response - He wasn't quite sure if he wanted to continue living or not, the pain was unbearable. His body was drenched in sweat, his skin pale, and his breath came in ragged gasps, and Ramsay wasn’t done. He wanted more. He needed to hear Theon beg, to hear him plead for the mercy that would never come.

Ramsay brought out a thin iron rod, heated in the fire until it glowed red-hot. He held it up, letting Theon see it, letting him anticipate the pain to come. “It's getting rather cold in here, don't you think? And you're all naked... Let me heat you up a little!” Ramsay exclaimed with a wicked grin.

“Please… Please, no more!” Theon sobbed, his voice barely audible through the tears. “I’m sorry… I’m sorry…”

Ramsay’s grin only widened as he pressed the hot iron against Theon’s thigh. The stench of burning flesh filled the air as Theon screamed louder than ever, his entire body shaking with agony. Ramsay watched with dark satisfaction, his eyes gleaming with twisted delight as Theon writhed in pain beneath him.

But then... The bastard went on to remove that worthless little prick of his... And Theon Greyjoy lost consciousness from the agony.

With Winterfell reclaimed once more, Roose Bolton had reason to celebrate, and so did the Crown, who not only appointed him Warden of the North; but offered his bastard son the legitimisation every bastard dreamt of; Ramsay Snow was no more - Ramsay Bolton finally took over - And Roose was going to make a special trip to tell him just that.

The grand hall of Winterfell had been transformed for the feast. Lord Bolton, as imposing as ever, entered, met with a display of power and wealth. Y/N had spared no expense in preparing a lavish meal - His last meal. The long table was covered with roasted meats, warm bread, and jugs of dark wine. The hall glowed with the light of torches and hearths, and a low hum of music filled the air.

Ramsay stood at the head of the table, his face a mask of restraint, as his father entered. Katrina was seated beside him, regal and defiant, her eyes never leaving Roose's cold figure.

Roose barely acknowledged her at first, his eyes fixed on Ramsay. "You've done well, Ramsay." Roose remarked, his tone devoid of warmth as he took his seat. "Winterfell is yours. You’ve managed not to disgrace the name I gave you, for once." as harsh as ever. "Now, you are truly Ramsay Bolton." with that, he threw the letter at his son.

That letter had arrived from King's Landing just that day - Ramsay Snow truly was no more. He had been legitimized by the King's royal decree. He was now Ramsay Bolton, the only living true son of Lord Bolton, no longer the Bastard of Bolton. This was everything Ramsay had ever desired — Power, status, and legitimacy.

This was it - He had the Dreadfort, he had the Bolton name, and he had Y/N. He had everything he ever wanted in his grasp.

It was time to take one step further; He will be the son of Lord Bolton no more - He will be Lord Bolton.

Ramsay smiled, though it didn’t reach his eyes. “Thank you, father.”

But as the feast began, Roose turned his attention to Katrina, eyeing her in a manner that made Ramsay’s blood boil. The cold Lord of the Dreadfort spoke of her as though she were little more than a breeding sow, not even present in the room.

“She’s a Stark.” Roose said dismissively between bites of food. “Strong bloodline - But don’t let her think she has power of Winterfell, Ramsay - She’s just a woman after all. Her worth is in her womb, in the heirs she can give you. Many heirs... Strong boys to continue our line.”

Y/N’s face twisted with fury at the crude comment, and Ramsay’s fist clenched beneath the table. He had never been a man to hide his anger well, but for a moment, he restrained himself. His eyes flickered toward his sweetling, and he could see her seething. Roose's words had wounded her pride, and that was something Ramsay would never allow. He spoke ill of her far too many times - But he will speak no more.

After a few more tense exchanges that he hadn't even heard, Ramsay stood and moved toward his father, his expression darkening. “You’ve always been so wise, father.” Ramsay said in a soft voice, though the undercurrent of malice was undeniable. “And I have always sought your approval.”

Roose raised an eyebrow, clearly suspicious of the sudden shift in his son's demeanor, but before he could react, Ramsay pulled him into an embrace, feigning affection. "But I’m afraid it’s time for you to step aside." Ramsay whispered into his father's ear. "I am Lord Bolton now."

In one swift motion, Ramsay plunged a dagger deep into Roose’s gut. The older man gasped in shock and the sharp pain of the twist, eyes wide with disbelief. He tried to pull away, but Ramsay held him close, continuing to twist the blade cruelly, to make him feel the same pain he always did. The hall fell into stunned silence as the Lord of the Dreadfort staggered backward, blood pouring from the wound.

“Goodbye, father.” Ramsay sneered as Roose collapsed to the ground, his hands desperately clutching at the bleeding wound. Ramsay’s eyes shifted to Meleys, the red wolf that had been protectively waiting at Y/N’s side. “Meleys.” he called, his voice cold as winter’s night. The wolf moved with deadly grace, approaching Roose with glowing, hungry eyes. With one swift leap, Meleys tore into Roose's already weakened form, ripping flesh from bone as blood pooled on the stone floor, her red fur mingling with his red blood.

Y/N watched the scene unfold with a dark satisfaction in her eyes, not even realising she was grinning. There was no remorse, no sorrow— Only cold justice and triumph. She had grown ruthless, just as life had molded her to be. And now, her tormentor was dead. She felt no pity for Roose Bolton. He had betrayed her family, destroyed everything she once held dear. His death was a small payment for the suffering he had caused.

As the last breath escaped Roose’s lips, Y/N turned to Ramsay. “He deserved worse.” she said softly.

Ramsay smiled. “I thought so too, but I wanted to give you a special gift."

Katrina’s lips curved into a small, bitter smile. “Truth is - While I was in King’s Landing, I took a potion - Something to ensure I would never bear children. I almost died, and the pain was excruciating, but it paid off. As a prisoner, I couldn’t allow anyone to use me for my bloodline - As their political pawn and breeding-stock." she let out an empty chuckle. "I never wanted heirs anyway - And neither did you."

Ramsay stared at her for a moment, processing the words. Slowly, his smile returned, but this time it was something different — Almost relieved. “You clever, clever kitten.” he murmured, stroking her cheek, painting her skin with the blood of his father. “No babes, no risk of you dying in childbirth, no squalling brats to annoy me. You’ve just made everything so much easier for the both of us.” he grinned all sultry and enticing. "I never could resist you."

Katrina chuckled softly, leaning into his touch. “I am yours, Ramsay. Yours and yours alone. No one will ever take that from you.”

Ramsay’s hand trailed down to her throat, his thumb brushing over her pulse. “Good.” he whispered, his voice low and possessive. “Because I’ve never wanted to share you with anyone.”

Katrina looked into his eyes, seeing the madness, the obsession, but also the devotion that lurked beneath. She knew she had tamed the beast within him, at least enough to keep him by her side. Ramsay had given her everything — Her home, her revenge, and even himself — And in return, she had given him herself, Always and Forever.

"I've got something to show you." the man dragged her back into her chamber, and showed her the beautiful Stark flag gently swaying with the wind. "Perfect view." he stood behind her, his arms around her waist holding her in a tight embrace, his chin resting on her shoulder. "How do you feel being back home, Lady Stark?" the closeness was intoxicating him, suffocating him - And he was craving more.

"Perfect, now that you're here with me." her innocently genuine comment made the man instinctively tighten his grip on her; He wanted desperately to get lost in her heat.

She could feel his heat against her back, the possessiveness in the way his hands lingered at her hips. There was a tension in his touch, a dark hunger that sent a shiver down her spine. But she wasn’t afraid - She never was afraid of him. Instead, there was something else building inside her, something that had been growing for some time now. She was craving his touch more than she needed air to breathe.

Y/N turned slowly to face him, her eyes locking with his. There was a storm in those gorgeous icy blue eyes of his, one that both excited and thrilled her. She could feel her heart racing in her chest, the tension between them palpable, suffocating.

"Ramsay." she spoke in a tender whisper, filled with curiosity and desire. "What do boys and girls do together when they grow up?"

His breath hitched as he remembered the many times he had teased her about that when they were younger; He loved toying with her innocence. The way Ramsay looked at her, the way his fingers brushed along her waist, set her heart racing in a way she didn’t fully understand.

"Show me." she whispered, her voice trembling with anticipation and need.

Ramsay’s smirk widened, and without warning, he pushed her back against the bed, his hands gripping her waist firmly. His touch was rough, possessive, and it sent a wave of heat coursing through her veins. His lips hovered inches from hers, teasing, taunting, as he held her there, trapped between him and the comfortable bed underneath her.

"You want it, don’t you?" he whispered, his voice dripping with dark amusement. "My sweet, greedy kitten… You’ve wanted this all along... You've been craving my touch for so long..."

Y/N’s breath came in short, sharp gasps as his words sent a flush of heat and arousal through her body. She didn't know what he was doing to her, but she wanted this... The way his mere words stirred her insides... She was nervous and excited to see what else she could feel... With his breath warm against her lips, and his body pressed against hers.

"Yes." she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, her pride crumbling beneath the weight of her desire for him

"Have you been touching yourself, thinking of me, sweetling?" Ramsay’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction, and he leaned in closer, his lips brushing hers in the lightest of kisses before pulling back again, teasing her mercilessly. "So greedy." he murmured, his voice full of dark amusement, watching that precious blush of hers. "I’ve barely touched you, and already you’re begging for more."

She let out a soft whimper of frustration, her hands gripping his shoulders as she tried to pull him closer, but he held her firmly in place, refusing to give in just yet. His lips trailed down her neck, leaving a trail of fire in their wake, and she could feel the heat pooling in her belly, the need for him growing stronger with every passing second. "Ramsay..." she whined out his name, her voice thick with need. "Stop teasing me... You're so cruel..."

He chuckled darkly, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "But where’s the fun in that, my little naughty kitty-cat?" his hands slid lower, teasing her waist, his touch light and maddeningly slow. She could feel her pulse quickening, her breath coming in ragged gasps as the anticipation built to an unbearable crescendo. He knew exactly what he was doing to her — Knew how much she wanted him, how much she needed him — And he reveled in it and the power he held over her.

"You’re mine, Y/N. Forever and Always." Ramsay growled softly, his voice thick with possessiveness. "And I will make sure you never forget who you belong to."

He finally gave in to her silent pleas, his lips crashing down on hers with a fierce, demanding intensity. Y/N moaned sweetly into the kiss, her hands tangling in his dark hair as she pulled him closer, desperate for more. The scorching heat between them was electric, a wildfire that had been building for far too long, and now that it had been unleashed, there was no stopping it.

Ramsay’s hands roamed her body with a possessive hunger, his touch rough and insistent, but she didn’t care — She wanted this, needed this. She had been denying herself for too long, and now, in the darkness of her home, with the snow falling outside and the fire crackling behind them, she finally let go and embraced his hedonism.

When he pulled back, his breath heavy, Ramsay smirked down at her, his eyes dark with satisfaction. She looked so kissable, so needy, so innocent and in need of corruption.

"Such a greedy little kitten... All for me..." he teased, his voice low and full of dark amusement. "Just as I always knew you would be." his whisper was husky and sultry. "Insatiable, greedy, needy... Only for me."

Y/N glared weakly at him, blushing through the timidness of a demure maiden in all her glory, purer than the Maiden, and far more beautiful than the Moon herself - And she was burning with desire that was not even close to being satisfied. "And whose fault is that?" she shot back, her voice breathless.

Ramsay chuckled darkly, leaning in to nip at her lower lip, sending another shiver down her spine. "Mine, of course. I love spoiling my haughty little sweetling." he admitted, his voice full of dark pride and impure thought. "The night is not long enough for all the things I want to do to you..."

In the aftermath of countless betrayals and bloodshed, the North was finally restored to its rightful rulers - House Stark. Y/N Stark, with the aid of her Lord Husband, Ramsay Bolton, had reclaimed Winterfell - She united the world once more with a claim as strong as that of the previous King in the North, her dear brother, the Young Wolf, Robb Stark; She became Queen in the North, ruling with a wisdom and wit, aided by the ruthless strategies of her beloved Ramsay - And even more surprisingly, the aid of her little brothers, who had survived Theon's siege - They were brought back by Meera and Jojen Reed.

Theon Greyjoy, now a broken man, lived as "Reek" — A forever shattered reflection of the once-proud yet pathetic Ironborn prince. He became Ramsay's pitiful plaything, his mind too far gone to remember even his own true name.

Far away in the Eyrie, Sansa Stark took over the Vale after Sandor had to throw her Lady aunt, Lysa Arryn, through the Moon Door after she dared attack his beloved songbird out of sheer jealousy - Sansa was far more beautiful than Lysa ever was. The she-wolf willingly married Sandor Clegane out of love, feeling safe and sound in his strong, protective embrace for the first time since she left home. Sansa became Warden in the East, and Y/N's eternal ally, just as their Catelyn and Lysa used to be... As Ned and Jon used to be...

The direwolves returned to the North as well, filling the halls of Winterfell with the howl of 'home' once more. Though Grey Wind was dead, and Ghost was loyally protective Jon at Castle Black, everyone else replaced the Stark siblings for Y/N, whenever she missed her sweet brothers and sisters a little too much. The family was sort-of reunited... The pack survived... But at what cost?

Across the Narrow Sea, Daenerys Targaryen, the true Heir to the Crown, laid her claim over King's Landing, with the aid of her dragons and Tyrion Lannister as her Hand; Cersei Lannister and her devil-spawn child were no more; Myrcella had married the Prince of Dorne and happily remained there, whilst Tommen was more than willing to go to his bride, Margaery Tyrell, and live in the peace and prosperity of Highgarden. No doubt, the happiest was Jaime Lannister, who happily married Brienne of Tarth and returned to Casterly Rock as the Warden of the West, enjoying, for once, a normal life, away from the drama of the Crown, and all that his father and sister brought along.

With peace finally settling over Westeros, Daenerys married Jon - Who found out was actually Aegon Targaryen, the only living son of Rhaegar Targaryen and Elia Martell;

Together they united in A Song of Ice and Fire.

And what became of the little rat of Winterfell? Arya hadn't stepped in Westeros of ages - She was living her best life, traveling West of Westeros, discovering what was never discovered, venturing into the unknown, and exploring to her heart's content. She was the happiest she could ever be. Perhaps, some day, she would return, homesick - Until then, she will become Nymeria of the Rhoynar and sail into the vast horizon.

The terrible Winds of Winter had dissipated, and the Dream of Spring nurtured blooming hope and joy into the people of Westeros once more.

[pbaz7]

ONE SHOT: CHASING FOREVER 3

paige x azzi

word count: 9.5k

A/N: Genuinely don’t know how I feel about this 😭. I have writers block for a few days but I wanted to get something out for you guys so it’s a little all over the place honestly. Please spare me. A few people requested a part 3 to this so here it is !! Leave live reacts or comments if you can :) Happy game day!!! I’m praying

—————————————————————————

The sound of soft whimpers filled the dimly lit bedroom, pulling both Paige and Azzi from their much-needed sleep. Azzi groaned as she stirred, barely lifting her head, but before she could move, Paige was already grumbling as she tossed the covers off herself.

“I got her,” Paige mumbled, her voice horse from exhaustion. She pressed a quick kiss to Azzi’s temple, running a comforting hand over her arm. “Go back to sleep, pretty.”

Azzi barely managed a sleepy nod before she sank back into the pillows, trusting Paige to handle it.

Paige grunted softly as she pushed herself out of bed, shuffling over to the bassinet. The second she picked up their daughter, Aliana, the baby let out a shaky breath, but the soft cries didn’t stop. Paige rocked her gently, pressing a kiss to her forehead, but when the little fussing continued, she sighed.

“Alright, baby girl. Let’s go get you a bottle,” she whispered.

She reached over to turn off the bedside lamp for Azzi before carefully making her way to Aliana’s room, the exhaustion heavy in her bones. She grabbed the bottle from the warmer before settling into the rocking chair, Paige adjusted her grip and brought the bottle to Aliana’s lips, letting out a tired chuckle when she immediately latched on.

“You’re lucky you look like your mama, you know that?” Paige muttered, rubbing slow circles against her daughter’s tiny back. “Waking me up in the middle of the night like this… your mommy has to get up early tomorrow for a meeting and you’re over here plotting against me.”

Aliana’s big brown eyes blinked up at her, completely unfazed as she drank her bottle.

Paige huffed, but her expression softened as she watched her daughter’s little fingers wrap around hers. “Yeah, yeah, I know. You’re more important,” she sighed, giving her tiny hand a gentle squeeze.

She let the silence settle for a moment, rocking them both slowly before speaking again, her voice barely above a whisper.

“You got me wrapped around your little finger, huh? Just like your mama,” Paige said, shaking her head. “She thinks I don’t know it, but she’s been running my life since I was fifteen.”

Aliana continued drinking, her tiny breaths steady against Paige’s skin.

“I swear, she could tell me to do anything, and I’d do it. No hesitation,” Paige admitted, a small smile tugging at her lips. “And now you? I just know you’re gonna be the same way. I’m gonna be in trouble with you two. Probably broke.”

Paige let out a quiet sigh, shifting her grip as Aliana finished her bottle and she burped her. She took a moment just to hold her, pressing soft kisses against her daughter’s head.

“You’re everything to us, you know that baby?” she whispered. “Me and mama—we got you, forever.”

Aliana let out a soft coo, her tiny body finally relaxing in Paige’s arms. Paige smiled, rubbing slow circles against her back.

“Alright, princess,” she murmured. “Let’s get you back to sleep before mama wakes up and yells at me for keeping you up too long.”

As soon as Paige stood up, shifting Aliana in her arms to carry her back to their room, the soft peace was immediately broken. A tiny whimper escaped Aliana’s lips, followed by another, more insistent one. Paige froze, her entire body tensing.

“C’mon, baby,” she pleaded quietly, swaying on her feet as she gently bounced their daughter. “We just got you settled.”

But Aliana wasn’t having it. Her face scrunched up, her little fists balled, and before Paige could even think about making it to the door, a full-blown cry started to build.

Paige sighed in defeat, turning right back around and lowering herself into the rocking chair again. “Alright, alright, I get it,” she murmured, adjusting her grip to hold Aliana against her chest. “I should’ve known you weren’t ready to sleep alone yet. You’re bossy just like your mama.”

As soon as she sat back down, Aliana let out a few more tired whimpers but quickly settled again, her tiny body relaxing against Paige.

Paige leaned her head back against the chair, exhaling slowly. “You just want to be held, huh? Already spoiled.”

She let her eyes slip closed for a second, her hand absentmindedly rubbing soft circles against Aliana’s back. The exhaustion was seeping into her bones, the slow rhythm of the rocking chair making it even harder to fight off the sleep she desperately needed.

“You’re lucky I love you so much,” she muttered drowsily. “And your mama… God, I love her too. So much. You’re gonna see it one day—she’s everything, baby girl. The best person in the whole world.”

Paige let out a slow breath, her voice growing softer. “And you? You’re the best thing we ever did…”

Her words trailed off, her body going slack against the chair as sleep finally pulled her under, her arms still securely wrapped around Aliana.

…

Azzi blinked awake, instinctively reaching out for Paige, only to find her side of the bed empty. She frowned, eyes flickering toward the bassinet, which was also empty.

With a tired sigh, she slowly pushed herself up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. It didn’t take much to figure out where Paige had gone. Azzi had a feeling she’d find her in Aliana’s nursery, so she got up and made her way down the hall.

As soon as she stepped inside, her gaze softened.

Paige was knocked out in the rocking chair, her head tilted back against the cushion, mouth slightly parted in her sleep. Aliana was curled against her chest, completely content, her tiny hand resting over Paige’s heart.

Azzi’s heart melted.

Shaking her head with a smile, she quietly walked over, placing a hand on Paige’s shoulder. “Baby,” she whispered, rubbing slow circles against her skin.

Paige barely stirred, letting out a low hum before blinking up at her.

Azzi arched a brow, now smirking. “You fell asleep, didn’t you?”

Paige groaned, letting her head fall back again. “She wouldn’t let me put her down,” she mumbled.

Azzi chuckled, brushing a hand through Paige’s hair before leaning down to press a soft kiss to her forehead. “Come on, let’s get you both back to bed.”

Paige let out another groggy sigh but carefully shifted, letting Azzi scoop Aliana up from her chest. Once she was free, Paige stretched her stiff limbs before standing, watching as Azzi gently rocked their daughter.

Azzi looked up at her with a teasing glint in her eye. “You’re a pushover for her already.”

Paige narrowed her eyes playfully. “Shut up.”

Azzi just smiled before heading back to their bedroom with Aliana. Paige followed, her exhaustion almost overtaking her again.

Azzi sighed as she gently placed Aliana back into her bassinet, barely settling into the sheets before the baby started whining again. She and Paige both groaned, neither of them moving right away, hoping—praying—that Aliana would settle on her own.

She didn’t.

The soft whimpers quickly turned into full cries, and Azzi rubbed her face tiredly before dragging herself back out of bed. She scooped Aliana up with a quiet sigh, rocking her gently as she paced the room. “I don’t know what you want, baby girl,” she mumbled, bouncing her lightly. “You were just sound asleep and I know your mommy fed you—what’s left?”

Paige, barely lifting her head from the pillow, peeked one eye open. “Bring her here.”

Azzi shot her a look. “And what are you gonna do that I'm not already doing?”

Paige simply held out her hands. “Just trust me.”

Rolling her eyes playfully, Azzi made her way over, carefully placing Aliana onto Paige’s chest. Almost immediately, the baby let out a few tired whimpers before settling, her tiny body melting into Paige as her breathing started to even out.

Azzi watched in disbelief before shaking her head. “Oh, this is ridiculous. She’s already got a favorite.”

Paige scoffed, shifting slightly to get more comfortable with Aliana on top of her. “Nah, I think she just likes my heartbeat. She spent nine months listening to it from you.”

Azzi raised a eyebrow, slipping back under the covers. “Mhm. Sure. Not because you’re her favorite person in the world already.”

Paige smirked but didn’t open her eyes. “She’s a baby, Az. She doesn’t even know what ‘favorite’ means.”

Azzi hummed, unconvinced. “Well, she knows she only wants to sleep on you.”

Paige gently ran her hand over Aliana’s back, feeling the way she nuzzled closer. “That’s just ‘cause I’m comfortable.”

Azzi let out a soft laugh, turning on her side to face Paige. “If that helps you sleep at night.”

Paige opened one eye, smirking. “It does, actually. Helps both of us.”

Azzi shook her head, resting her head on Paige’s shoulder as she reached out to rub Aliana’s tiny back. “You’re in for it,” she murmured.

Paige simply yawned, her free hand curling around Azzi’s waist. “I’ll worry about that tomorrow.”

Azzi chuckled, pressing a kiss to Paige’s shoulder before closing her eyes. “Love you.”

“Love you more mama,” Paige mumbled sleepily, finally drifting off.

…

Paige grunted slightly as she pulled the car seat out of the back of the car, adjusting her grip before shutting the door with her other hand. Aliana was sound asleep, bundled up in her little UConn onesie, oblivious to the fact that she was about to make her first official appearance in Gampel Pavilion.

Azzi, standing beside her, shifted the diaper bag on her shoulder, chewing the inside of her cheek. “Are we sure about this?” she asked, her voice laced with some uncertainty.

Paige glanced at her as they started walking toward the private entrance in the back. “Az, it’s gonna be fine,” she said, bumping their arms together lightly. “We’ll be with family tonight. Plus, you know Coach is dying to see his granddaughter in person again.”

Azzi sighed, shaking her head as a small smile pulled at her lips. “I still can’t believe we call him Grandpa now.”

Paige smirked. “He loves it, though. You saw how his whole face lit up when we told him.”

The moment they had jokingly referred to him as “Grandpa Geno,” he had scoffed, but there was no hiding the way his eyes softened at the title.

As they neared the entrance, Azzi slowed down a little. “It’s just—what if she gets overwhelmed? The lights, the noise… it’s a lot even for someone who isn’t a baby.”

Paige stopped, turning to her wife with a reassuring smile. “I know. But we came prepared,” she said, nodding toward the diaper bag Azzi carried. “I packed those little headphones for her. No loud noises are getting to her little head.”

Azzi exhaled, nodding. “Okay. You’re right.”

“I always am,” Paige teased, earning an exaggerated eye roll from Azzi.

Just then, the security at the back entrance recognized them, offering a quick greeting before opening the door for them. As they stepped inside, the distant loudness of the crowd filtered through the halls, but in this space, it was just them.

Paige glanced down at the car seat in her hand, smiling at their sleeping daughter. “Ready to introduce her to the family?”

Azzi took a breath, then reached over to squeeze Paige’s arm. “Let’s do it.”

As soon as Paige and Azzi stepped into the back hallway of the room, a chorus of voices erupted around them.

KK was the first to react, her jaw practically hitting the floor the second she caught sight of the car seat in Paige’s hand. “Oh. My. God,” she gasped, eyes wide with shock and excitement.

Before either of them could say anything, some of their old teammates—Nika, Sarah, Ice, Aubrey, and a few others—immediately swarmed them.

“No freaking way,” Nika practically shouted, rushing forward. “Look at you two!”

“I cannot believe you actually brought her,” Ice said, grinning as she pulled Azzi into a hug. “I mean, I get it, but still—this is insane.”

Paige and Azzi could only laugh as they were engulfed by their friends, hugs being exchanged as questions and excited murmurs filled the air.

“Okay, okay, let us see the baby,” KK said impatiently, bouncing on her feet as she tried to peek into the car seat.

Paige smirked as she set the car seat down in the middle of the group, her fingers already moving to undo the straps. “Y’all are acting like we smuggled her in from a different country.”

“You basically did,” Sarah joked. “This is like a royal baby reveal.”

Azzi chuckled, running a soothing hand over Aliana’s blanket as Paige carefully unbuckled her. “Yeah, y’all are acting like we just brought in Beyoncé.”

KK crossed her arms, raising a brow. “Girl boo. This is bigger than Beyoncé.”

That made everyone laugh, but all the noise quieted slightly as Paige gently lifted Aliana from the car seat, carefully cradling her against her chest.

“Oh my God,” Aubrey whispered. “She’s so tiny.”

“She’s perfect,” Nika said, leaning in with a grin but stopping short. “Wait—can we hold her?”

Paige looked down at Aliana, who stirred slightly but didn’t wake, her little face scrunching up in protest at the movement. She glanced at Azzi, who gave a small nod before laughing. “Yeah but y’all need to chill first. I’m not just handing her off to the highest bidder.”

KK scoffed. “Oh, so there’s a process? We need to sign a waiver or something?”

“Pretty much,” Paige said, rocking Aliana gently. “Only the best for my baby girl.”

Azzi dropped her jaw, nudging Paige playfully. “Your baby girl? That’s funny, because last night when she refused to sleep, she was apparently my baby.”

Paige shrugged. “I mean, yeah, when she’s crying at three a.m., she’s mostly yours. When she’s sleeping like an angel? Definitely mine.”

Ice shook her head, laughing. “Oh, you already on that parent logic, huh?”

Paige just grinned, leaning down to brush a kiss against Aliana’s forehead before looking back at her teammates. “Of course .”

…

After making sure each of them washed their hands—Paige giving them all a pointed look as they grumbled but complied—the baby handoff officially began.

One by one, their old teammates took turns holding Aliana, their voices soft as they cooed at her tiny features. KK was the first, cradling her like she was holding the most precious thing in the world. “Bro, I don’t think I’ve ever been this gentle in my life.”

“That’s a fact,” Nika said, peeking over her shoulder. “You look like you’re holding a bomb that might go off.”

KK scowled slightly but was too smitten with the baby to care. “Shut up. This is my niece now.”

“Excuse me,” Ice interjected. “We all called dibs. She’s our niece.”

Paige took advantage of the moment, grabbing Azzi’s hand and gently pulling her down onto her lap off to the side. Azzi let out a soft laugh but didn’t resist, curling into Paige as she settled against her. Paige’s arms wrapped securely around her waist.

For the first time in what felt like forever, it was just them. No diapers, no late-night fussing, no quick pecks in passing—just Paige and Azzi, tucked into each other like they were back in college, stealing moments in between practices.

Paige exhaled, seeing Azzi spaced out a little, so she pressed a kiss against Azzi’s shoulder. “You doing okay baby?” she mumbled, her voice barely audible over the chatter of their friends.

Azzi sighed, her body melting further into Paige’s. “Yeah. I think so,” she admitted. “It’s just… surreal, you know? Feels like we blinked and went from being here as college students to coming back as parents.”

Paige chuckled softly. “Tell me about it.” She began to trace slow circles along Azzi’s hip. “Feels weird not having Coach yelling at us for something the moment we stepped in here.”

Azzi laughed. “Oh, don’t worry. He’s gonna give his “you don’t spoil her enough” grandpa speech at some point tonight. I already know it.”

Paige groaned playfully. “I know.”

After that they sat in silence for a moment, just existing in the space together, their bodies fitting as perfectly as they always had. Paige rested her chin on Azzi’s shoulder, nuzzling into her.

“You sure you’re okay?” Paige asked again, quieter this time.

Azzi turned slightly, meeting Paige’s eyes, seeing the sincerity behind them. She smiled softly, running her fingers over Paige’s arm. “I am baby.”

Paige’s lips quirked up at the corners. “Yeah?”

Azzi nodded. “Yeah.”

Paige tightened her hold, letting out a small hum of satisfaction. “I missed this,” she admitted. “Just… holding you.”

Azzi’s smile grew as she turned, looping her arms around Paige’s neck. “I missed this too.”

Paige smiled large, tilting her head. “So, I still rank above the baby?”

Azzi laughed, rolling her eyes. “Paige.”

“What?” Paige grinned. “I’m just checking.”

Azzi playfully flicked her forehead before leaning in, pressing a lingering kiss to Paige’s lips. “You’re my wife. Meaning you’re irreplaceable, Bueckers.”

Paige sighed dramatically. “That’s all I wanted to hear.”

Azzi chuckled, resting their foreheads together. “You’re ridiculous.”

Paige grinned against her skin. “Yup and you love it.”

Azzi just hummed, closing her eyes for a brief moment. Paige took in the sight, committing it to memory—the weight of Azzi in her lap, the warmth of her breath, the way her fingers toyed with the ends of Paige’s hair. She never took moments like these for granted.

When Azzi opened her eyes her heart swelled at the look in Paige’s eyes. She leaned in, pressing a lingering kiss to her lips.

Paige melted into the kiss, her hands gripping Azzi’s waist tighter. When they pulled away, she whispered, “God, you’re beautiful.”

Azzi chuckled, tilting her head to the side. “Oh yeah?”

Paige smirked. “Mhm. I mean, I knew you would be, but damn… motherhood looks really good on you.”

Azzi rolled her eyes, but the blush creeping up her neck gave her away. “Shut up.”

“No, I mean it.” Paige brushed a strand of hair behind Azzi’s ear, gazing at her like she was the only person in the world. “You’re glowing. And not in the fake pregnancy glow way. Just… in the way that makes me wanna stare at you forever.”

Azzi groaned, covering her face. “You’re so sappy.”

Paige chuckled, prying her hands away to see her face. “I sure am.”

Azzi bit her lip, nodding. She traced her fingers along Paige’s jaw, tilting her head slightly. “You’re pretty damn beautiful yourself, you know.”

Paige smirked. “I do know. But please tell me more.”

Azzi laughed, shaking her head before leaning in again. She kissed Paige slowly, taking her time, savoring the feeling of just being with her. Paige responded just as eagerly, tilting her head to deepen it, her fingers pressing into Azzi’s sides.

When they finally broke apart, Azzi let her forehead rest against Paige’s. “I love you,” she whispered.

Paige smiled, running a hand up and down Azzi’s back. “I love you more.”

Azzi sighed, contently. “Nope. Not possible.”

Paige chuckled. “Fine. We’ll call it a tie.”

Azzi hummed in agreement, tucking herself back into Paige’s chest. They sat there, wrapped up in each other, soaking in a rare moment of peace.

On the other side of the room Aliana started to fuss in Nika’s arms, her little face scrunching up in frustration, KK smirked and shook her head. “Good job, Nika. You made her mad.”

Nika scoffed, looking down at the fidgeting baby. “I did not! She just…okay, maybe she’s a little mad.” She sighed, standing up and making her way over to Paige and Azzi. “My goddaughter doesn’t love me right now,” she said dramatically as she carefully handed Aliana over.

Azzi laughed, taking their daughter into her arms, and almost immediately, Aliana’s whimpers softened. Her tiny fingers reached for Azzi’s curls, and Azzi smiled, tilting her head slightly to let her grab at them. “Oh, you like mama’s hair today, huh?” she cooed, gently bouncing her in her arms. “You’re just like your mommy, always touching my hair.”

Paige scoffed from her spot, leaning back in her seat. “Okay, first of all, not the same thing. Second of all, she’s clearly got good taste.”

Nika scoffed, looking down at the baby who was resting peacefully in Azzi’s arms. “Wow. Just wow. I can’t believe I got replaced like this.”

Paige smiled from her spot on the couch, where she was still lounging. “Maybe if you didn’t pass her around like a basketball, she wouldn’t be so over it.”

Nika shot her a look. “Don’t be mad because she already has a favorite and it’s not you.”

Azzi chuckled, watching as Aliana tugged at her curl, babbling up at her. “Actually, if anyone’s her favorite, it’s Paige.”

Paige shook her head. “Nah, no way. She’s with you all day.”

“Yeah, but when she doesn’t want to sleep unless she’s on your chest?” Azzi continued. “That’s favoritism.”

Paige rolled her eyes, though a small smile tugged at her lips. “She just likes the warmth.”

Azzi gave her a look. “Mhm. Keep telling yourself that.”

Nika, still pouting, crossed her arms. “I didn’t sign up for this godmother gig just to be ignored.”

Azzi giggled, pressing a kiss to the top of Aliana’s head. “You’re still her godmother. She just needed her mama for a second.”

KK was nearby snickered, nudging Nika. “Damn. Tough loss.”

Nika sighed dramatically. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever.”

Azzi rolled her eyes playfully before turning her attention back to Aliana, gently kissing her forehead. “You just wanted to be with me, didn’t you, baby?” she murmured. “You didn’t like getting passed around anymore, huh?”

Aliana’s tiny face lit up as Azzi continued talking to her, and she let out a happy little gurgle, her fingers still tangled in Azzi’s curls. Azzi gasped softly, grinning. “Oh, now you have things to say?” she teased. “You’re just the sweetest little girl, aren’t you?”

Aliana responded with another delighted noise, and Azzi pressed another kiss to her cheek, swaying gently. Paige watched them with a fond smile, her heart swelling at the sight of her wife and daughter.

…

As they stood in the back hallway, the distant roar of the crowd echoing through the tunnels, Paige pulled out the tiny noise-canceling headphones and carefully adjusted them over Aliana’s little head. The baby blinked up at her with wide eyes, her tiny hands clumsily reaching for the new addition to her head.

Paige chuckled, pressing a gentle kiss to her cheek. “I know, baby girl. They’re weird, huh? But trust me, you’ll thank me when the place gets loud.”

Azzi, standing beside her with her arms crossed, watched with fond amusement. “She looks ridiculous.”

Paige shot her a mock glare. “She looks adorable. And she’s prepared.”

Azzi laughed, shaking her head. “I’ll hold her to start,” she offered. “You know you get all locked in when we start watching.”

Paige, securing Aliana against her chest, smirked. “You’ll get your turn. But I gotta walk out with my princess. Make sure she’s safe, you know they get a little crazy.”

Azzi raised an eyebrow. “I thought I was your princess?”

Paige leaned in, brushing her lips over Azzi’s. “You are,” she mumbled, then glanced down at their daughter. “She’s the littlest princess.”

Azzi rolled her eyes, but the fondness in them was still there. She reached out, smoothing down Aliana’s onesie before rubbing a gentle hand over her back. “Alright, well, when you get tired—”

“I’ll never get tired,” Paige cut in, holding Aliana just a little closer. “I’ll never need a break from my princess.”

Azzi snorted. “Oh yeah? We’ll see in about fifteen minutes when she starts getting squirmy.”

Paige scoffed, rocking Aliana slightly as she leaned down to whisper. “Don’t listen to mama, baby girl. She thinks I can’t handle you, but we know the truth, huh? We’re besties.”

Even though she couldn’t hear her mother Aliana let out a happy gurgle, her hands grabbing at Paige’s face before promptly drooling all over her chin.

Azzi smirked, handing Paige a towel. “Yeah, besties. She just slimed you.”

Paige wiped her chin with a dramatic sigh. “She’s expressing her love.”

Azzi rolled her eyes playfully, then tilted her head toward the tunnel. “Ready?”

Paige adjusted Aliana one more time before nodding. “Let’s do it.”

As they stepped onto the court with the rest of the alumni, the crowd exploded into cheers. The moment people noticed the baby in Paige’s arms, the volume somehow got even louder.

As Paige and Azzi settled into their seats, the crowd's cheers continued to echo through the arena. Paige instinctively rubbed Aliana’s back, looking down to see if the noise was bothering her. The baby stirred slightly, her tiny fingers curling into Paige’s shirt, but she didn’t fuss. Instead, she gazed up at Paige with wide, curious eyes.

Paige grinned. “You’re handling this like a pro, princess,” she murmured, pressing a kiss to Aliana’s forehead.

Azzi leaned in, smirking. “She gets that from me.”

Paige scoffed. “Yeah right. More like me.”

Before Azzi could respond, a familiar voice called out, “Damn, P, you really a whole mom now?”

They looked up to see Christyn Williams approaching, grinning as she took in the sight of Paige and Azzi with their daughter. Olivia was right behind her, shaking her head in disbelief.

Paige chuckled. “I know, crazy, right?” She adjusted Aliana in her arms. “You wanna hold her?”

Christyn’s eyes widened. “Uh—yeah?”

Paige carefully started to shift Aliana toward her, but before Christyn could even reach out, Aliana’s tiny hands clenched onto Paige’s shirt in a surprisingly strong grip. Her face scrunched up like she was about to fuss.

Azzi laughed. “Ohhh, she said no thanks.”

Paige pouted, looking down at Aliana. “Come on, baby, I thought we talked about sharing.”

Christyn held up her hands, backing up playfully. “Nah, I respect it. She’s a mama’s girl.”

Azzi smirked, nudging Paige’s leg. “Told you she’s already got a favorite.”

Paige scoffed. “Nah, she’s just—she’s still waking up.”

Azzi chuckled, crossing her arms. “Sure, let’s go with that.”

As more former teammates stopped by, offering hugs and quick congratulations, Paige and Azzi fell into an easy rhythm.

At one point, Paige leaned back slightly, her eyes finding Azzi’s. “You good?”

Azzi softened at the concern in her voice. “Yeah, I’m good,” she reassured, her fingers absentmindedly brushing over Aliana’s leg. “You?”

Paige smiled, nodding. “Yeah. Feels kinda like old times, doesn’t it?”

Azzi exhaled a small laugh. “Yeah… just with a plus one now.”

Paige glanced down at Aliana, who was now resting peacefully against her chest, her tiny fingers still gripping onto Paige’s shirt. She smiled, running a gentle hand over her back.

…

As the game started to pick up a little, Paige found herself getting more and more into it, her body tensing with each play. She wanted to cheer, react like she used to, but every time she felt the urge to, she glanced down at Aliana, still resting against her chest. She looked so peaceful, her little fingers still gripping onto Paige’s shirt, and the last thing Paige wanted was to wake her up.

Azzi, who had been watching Paige try to contain herself, couldn’t help but laugh softly. “You know I can hold her, right?” she said, nudging Paige’s leg with her knee.

Paige hesitated, shifting slightly. “I know, I just… I don’t want to just pass her off like—”

Azzi cut her off gently, already knowing where Paige’s mind was going. She reached over, placing a hand on Paige’s thigh. “You’re not a bad mother for wanting to enjoy the game, baby.” Her voice was soft.

Paige looked down at Aliana, her internal debate clear on her face. Azzi squeezed her leg lightly again, her eyes warm.

“Come on,” Azzi coaxed, “let me take her for a bit so you can enjoy the game.”

After a moment, Paige sighed and carefully, almost reluctantly, shifted Aliana into Azzi’s arms. Azzi took her with ease, adjusting so the baby rested comfortably against her. Paige watched, her heart easing when Aliana settled just fine, her little hand now clutching onto Azzi’s hoodie instead.

Azzi smirked. “See? She likes her other mother too.”

Paige rolled her eyes but smiled, finally allowing herself to lean forward slightly as she focused back on the game. Azzi, meanwhile, held Aliana securely, still enjoying the game in her own way—more relaxed and much less animated, but just as present. Every now and then, she’d glance over at Paige, amused as she tried to contain her reactions, but glad to see her fully in her element again.

…

At halftime fans immediately started to swarm the alumni section, Paige and Azzi smiled and waved, engaging with fans while keeping a close eye on Aliana, who was still sound asleep in Azzi’s arms.

A young girl, no older than ten, hesitated before stepping forward, clutching a small UConn jersey in her hands. “Excuse me. Paige? Azzi?” she asked shyly.

Paige’s face softened as she crouched to meet her eye level. “Hey, sweetheart,” she greeted warmly. “What’s your name?”

The girl glanced at her mom before looking back at Paige. “Mia,” she said quietly.

Azzi smiled, shifting Aliana in her arms. “Nice to meet you, Mia. Do you play basketball?”

Mia nodded enthusiastically. “I do! I wanna be just like you guys.”

Paige grinned, reaching for the jersey. “You’re already on the right path watching games here then.” She and Azzi both signed it before Paige handed it back. “Keep working hard, okay? Maybe we’ll see you playing here one day.”

Mia beamed, hugging the jersey to her chest before running back to her mom.

Another fan stepped up, this time a college-aged girl wearing an old UConn hoodie. “I just wanna say I’ve followed you two since college, and I think it’s so cool seeing you here with your baby,” she gushed. “She’s already a Husky.”

Azzi chuckled, adjusting her hold on Aliana. “Pretty much. She doesn’t have a choice.”

The fan laughed. “Can we take a picture?”

Paige and Azzi nodded, posing in a quick selfie that didn’t show the baby before thanking the fan.

Just as they turned back to one another, Aliana started to stir in Azzi’s arms. Paige immediately looked down, watching as her daughter’s tiny hands reached upward, her fingers grasping at Azzi’s curls, tugging with just enough force to make Azzi flinch.

“Oh, so we’re really starting early with this?” Azzi teased, laughing as she gently pried Aliana’s fingers from her hair.

Paige smirked. “Guess she likes messing with you already. Knew she’d be just like me.”

Aliana, now more awake, started making small noises, her little face scrunching up before she let out a whine.

Azzi bounced her gently. “Hey, hey, what’s wrong, baby girl?”

Paige stepped closer, reaching to rub Aliana’s back, but it only made her fuss more. She hesitated before holding out her hands. “Here, let me try.”

Azzi handed her over, and as soon as Aliana was against Paige’s chest, she quieted slightly, her face looking up at Paige in curiosity.

Azzi shook her head playfully. “Already a mommy’s girl.”

Paige sighed in relief, pressing a kiss to Aliana’s head. “Nah, she just needed a change of scenery.”

Aliana remained calm for a moment, her tiny fingers gripping onto Paige’s shirt. But just as Paige thought she’d settled, she started fussing again, her whines turning into more insistent cries.

Azzi frowned, brushing a hand over Aliana’s head. “She’s probably overstimulated. Too much going on out here.”

Paige nodded, already shifting her in her arms. “Yeah, let’s just take her to the back for a second.”

Without another word, the two of them slipped away from the chaos, heading toward the quieter area where they had first arrived. As soon as they stepped into the relative calmness of the back room, Aliana’s cries softened, her little body relaxing slightly between them.

Azzi exhaled, rubbing her daughter’s back as she took off the headphones. “Told you—diva.”

Paige chuckled tiredly, rocking her gently. “She just knows what she wants. Nothing wrong with that.”

As they settle into the quietness of the back room, Paige bounces Aliana gently in her arms, her voice soft and playful.

“You just wanted a little break from all those people, huh?” Paige coos, wiping a bit of drool from Aliana’s chin before making a dramatic face. “I get it, baby. Auntie Nika is a lot sometimes.”

Azzi laughs, stepping closer to run her fingers through Aliana’s soft hair. “She really is. But don’t tell her we said that.”

Aliana giggles, kicking her tiny legs as she reaches up, her fingers clumsily grabbing at Paige’s face. Paige groans dramatically as the baby grips her cheek.

“Oh, so this is how it is? First, you drool all over me, and now you’re attacking me?” Paige teases, blowing a raspberry on Aliana’s cheek, making her squeal.

Azzi smirks, leaning against Paige’s shoulder. “I told you she’s a mommy’s girl. You should just accept it.”

Paige scoffs, shifting Aliana so she’s resting against her chest. “Nah, she’s just buttering me up so I’ll carry her around all night and I’m not grumpy if she keeps us up.”

Before Azzi can reply, the door opens, and KK peeks inside with a smile. “Hate to break up the little family moment, but I have Paige’s #1 fan waiting for her out there.”

Paige raises an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? And who might that be?”

KK shrugs dramatically. “Dunno, some kid who was too scared to come back here with me, but they’re practically vibrating waiting to meet you.”

Paige sighs but smiles, rubbing Aliana’s back before carefully handing her to Azzi. “Alright, let me go see what this is about. You better not let her trick you into feeding her again.”

Azzi takes Aliana, as she smirks at Paige. “No promises.”

Paige gives her a knowing look before heading out with KK, leaving Azzi and Aliana alone in the quiet room.

Azzi sways gently with Aliana, her eyes still on the door Paige left from, the baby’s tiny fingers gripping the string of her hoodie. The room is quiet except for the faint noise of the halftime show outside, but in this little moment, it’s just the two of them.

“You have no idea how lucky you are, baby girl,” Azzi says, running a gentle hand down Aliana’s back. “Your mommy… she’s incredible. She acts all tough but I’ve never met someone with a bigger heart in my life.”

Aliana blinks up at her, wide-eyed and curious, her tiny lips parting slightly. Azzi chuckles, brushing the baby’s forehead with her thumb.

“When we were teenagers, I really had no idea what it meant to really be with someone. I mean, I thought I did, but then there was your mom, making sure I was okay before I even realized I needed her to.” Azzi smiles softly, lost in the memory. “She was always putting me first. It didn’t matter how much pressure she was under, how exhausted she was from practice—she always made sure I felt loved.”

Azzi presses a soft kiss to Aliana’s forehead, adjusting her slightly in her arms. “She was the first person who ever made me feel like I was someone’s priority. It was never just about basketball with her. She cared about how I was feeling, what was going on in my head. She made sure I ate after practice, made sure I wasn’t overworking myself, even when she was the one who needed to slow down.”

Azzi lets out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. “She used to get so mad at me for carrying all my stress by myself. I’d act like I had everything under control, and she’d just see right through me.” Azzi glances down at Aliana, her voice dropping to a whisper. “She still does. It’s actually really annoying sometimes.”

Aliana gurgles softly, her tiny hand patting against Azzi’s collarbone. Azzi catches it gently, bringing the baby’s little fingers to her lips.

“Exactly baby” she laughs softly. “You’ve got the best mom in the world. She’ll move mountains for you. She already does.” Azzi exhales slowly, eyes flickering toward the closed door. “She never stops loving. That’s just who she is. And you and me? We get to be the ones she loves the most.”

A lump forms in Azzi’s throat, and she clears it quickly, kissing Aliana’s knuckles before tucking her closer. “I hope you grow up knowing just how special she is. How much she’s done for us. How much she still does.” She smiles to herself. “And I hope one day, you look at her the way I do. Because she deserves it.”

Aliana lets out a tiny noise, her eyes growing heavy again as she lets out a yawn. Azzi chuckles, rubbing slow circles over the baby’s back. “Yeah, I know. I’m getting all sappy. But it’s true, little one. You and me? We’re the luckiest girls in the world.”

She presses one last kiss to Aliana’s forehead before carefully reaching for the headphones. “Alright, let’s get you back out there before mommy starts wondering if I ran off with you.”

Azzi adjusts the headphones over Aliana’s head, making sure they’re snug. With one last glance at the baby falling asleep in her arms, she heads back out toward the alumni section, just as the third quarter is about to start.

As Azzi settles into her seat beside Paige, she adjusts Aliana carefully in her arms, making sure the baby is comfortable with her little headphones still secure. Just as she finishes getting settled, Paige glances over, her eyes softening.

“There’s my beautiful girl,” Paige murmurs, voice warm.

Azzi smiles down at Aliana instinctively. “Yeah, she’s perfect, isn’t she?”

Paige scoffs, shaking her head. “I wasn’t talking about her.”

Azzi blinks, looking up just in time to see the way Paige is watching her—eyes full of something that still makes her stomach feel warm, even after all these years.

“I was talking about my beautiful wife,” Paige clarifies, her voice dropping slightly as she leans in just a bit closer.

Azzi tries, really tries, to play it cool, but she can already feel the warmth creeping up her neck. She tilts her head, pretending to be unfazed, but the telltale blush on her cheeks betrays her.

Paige grins, eyes gleaming. “Oh, don’t try to hide it.” She lifts an arm and throws it around the back of Azzi’s chair, tugging her just a little closer. “You love when I gas you up.”

Azzi bites the inside of her cheek, shaking her head with a soft laugh. “You’re so annoying.”

“And you love that too,” Paige teases, her fingers tracing patterns on Azzi’s shoulder.

Azzi rolls her eyes but doesn’t move away, instead leaning just a little into Paige’s touch. “Maybe a little.”

Paige smirks. “Mhmm. That’s what I thought.”

Before Azzi can say anything back, Paige leans in and presses a quick but lingering kiss to her lips, not caring in the slightest about the people around them.

Azzi huffs when Paige pulls away, shaking her head as she readjusts Aliana in her arms. “You’re so full of yourself.”

Paige smirks, tilting her head as she watches Azzi. “I mean, can you blame me? I bagged the most beautiful woman in the world and we have the cutest baby ever. I think I’ve earned the right to be a little cocky.”

Azzi scoffs, trying to fight back a smile. “You bagged me? That’s funny, ‘cause last I checked, I was the one pulling you in by your jersey all those years ago.”

Paige lifts a brow, leaning in slightly. “You think that’s how it happened, but let’s be real—who was the one leaving extra space on the bench for you? Who was the one always asking you to ‘help’ me with my shot even though we both knew I definitely didn’t need it?”

Azzi narrows her eyes playfully. “You’re saying you schemed?”

Paige shrugs, feigning innocence. “I’m saying I knew what I wanted.” Her gaze flickers down to Aliana for a second before returning to Azzi, her voice softer now. “And I still do.”

Azzi’s teasing expression falters for just a moment as warmth spreads through her chest. She looks at Paige, taking in the quiet sincerity in her eyes, and for a second, it feels like they’re the only two people in the arena.

She leans in slightly, voice dropping. “You’re such a sap.”

Paige grins, fingers tracing gentle circles on the back of Azzi’s shoulder. “Only for you, mama.”

Azzi shakes her head, her cheeks warm as she mumbles, “Unbelievable.”

Paige smirks. “Whatever.”

Paige leans in and presses another kiss to her lips, her free hand cupping the back of Azzi’s neck just for a second before pulling away with a smirk.

“Alright, time to lock in,” Paige says, turning back to the game as if she hadn’t just made Azzi’s heart do backflips.

Azzi exhales sharply, shaking her head with a small smile as she glances down at Aliana, who’s blinking up at her with wide, sleepy eyes. She adjusts the baby’s headphones before murmuring, “Your mom is ridiculous, you know that?”

Aliana just smiles in response, her tiny dimple popping out, and Azzi huffs out a quiet laugh, still feeling the ghost of Paige’s lips against hers.

…

At a timeout the jumbotron begins panning over the alumni section, highlighting former players in attendance. The announcers call out familiar names, each shoutout earning its own round of cheers.

When the camera lands on Nika, she stands up dramatically, throwing her arms wide as if to soak in the applause, making the crowd laugh. Ice flexes for the camera, while KK throws up a heart with her hands.

Then, the camera shifts to Paige and Azzi. The crowd erupts into deafening cheers, the volume swelling even higher when they spot the baby in Azzi’s arms.

Azzi instinctively adjusts Aliana, making sure her face is covered in her chest as she smiles at the camera. Meanwhile, Paige, grins and casually throws up a peace sign, leaning into Azzi slightly as she does.

“Looks like we’ve got a future Husky in the house!” one of the announcers exclaims.

Paige and Azzi both chuckle at the comment. Paige leans in slightly toward Azzi, murmuring, “They’re already trying to recruit her.”

Azzi smirks, glancing down at Aliana. “Can you blame them?”

The crowd continues to cheer as the camera finally moves on, but not before Paige gives a quick wink toward the camera making the crowd erupt. Azzi rolls her eyes and nudges her lightly. “Really?”

Paige grins. “What? Gotta give the people what they want.”

Azzi shakes her head with a soft laugh, adjusting Aliana again as she presses a light kiss to the top of her head. “She’s already a star, and she doesn’t even know it yet.”

Paige glances down at their daughter, who is straining to look up at Paige from an awkward angle. “Just like her mama.”

Azzi feels warmth spread through her chest at Paige’s words but simply rolls her eyes playfully. “You really can’t help yourself, huh?”

Paige just shrugs and grins, draping an arm over the back of Azzi’s chair as the game resumes.

…

As the final buzzer sounded and the energy in the arena began to settle, Paige and Azzi made their way toward the coaching staff, Aliana still resting securely in Azzi’s arms. CD was the first to step forward, smiling warmly as she reached out.

“I’ve been waiting on this all night,” CD said, extending her arms.

Paige and Azzi exchanged amused glances before Azzi shifted slightly to hand Aliana over. But just as CD was about to take her, Aliana’s tiny hands gripped onto Azzi’s hoodie, her little fingers tangling in the fabric as she let out a whine to protest.

“Oh, come on,” CD laughed, trying again. This time, Aliana huffed out a breath, her face scrunching in displeasure before her hand shot up, latching onto Azzi’s curls and giving a surprisingly strong tug.

“Ow, ow, ow—okay, okay, baby, I get it,” Azzi chuckled, prying Aliana’s tiny fingers from her hair as Paige doubled over in laughter.

“She’s got a mind of her own, huh?” CD shook her head, clearly amused but a little offended. “Fine, I see how it is.”

Before anyone could respond, a familiar voice cut in.

“Move over, CD. Let me see my granddaughter.”

Geno’s unmistakable presence immediately shifted the dynamic. Without hesitation, Aliana turned her head toward him, her big eyes locking onto him with curiosity at the gruffness of his voice. Paige and Azzi watched in shock as, without any fuss, Aliana practically launched herself into Geno’s waiting arms.

“What the—?” Paige blinked in disbelief.

“Oh, so now she wants to be passed off,” Azzi muttered, rubbing her scalp where Aliana had tugged.

Geno smirked at CD, who was still staring in betrayed silence. “It’s because I’m Grandpa,” he said simply, adjusting Aliana effortlessly in his arms as she settled against him without complaint.

CD scoffed, folding her arms. “That’s ridiculous.”

“Nothing ridiculous about it,” Geno said, already walking away with Aliana tucked securely in one arm. With his free hand, he gently tickled her side, earning a delighted little giggle. “See? She gets it.”

Paige and Azzi exchanged a stunned glance before bursting into laughter as CD threw up her hands in exasperation.

“I actually can’t stand him, I’m so glad we’re retiring.” she muttered, shaking her head as she trailed after Geno, who remained completely unbothered by everyone else, fully engaged in making Aliana giggle.

…

As Paige and Azzi stood with their former teammates, reminiscing about random things they did while they were here, a familiar but unexpected face appeared beside them.

“Paige Bueckers,” the woman said with an easy smile. “It’s been a while.”

Paige turned her head, recognizing her. She hadn’t thought about her in years, but the woman looked just the same, standing confidently.

“Yeah, it has,” Paige said, offering a polite smile. “How’ve you been?”

“Good,” the woman nodded. “Just visiting for the game, I figured I’d run into a few familiar faces. It looks like you’re still surrounded by the same crew.” She gestured toward the group before her eyes landed on Azzi, barely acknowledging her.

Azzi noticed immediately but didn’t say anything, just leaning a little closer into Paige’s side as she listened.

The woman continued, eyes back on Paige. “I knew you’d be doing big things in the league, but I didn’t expect you to still be showing up here. Figured you’d get too big time.” She chuckled. “You and Azzi still going strong, huh?”

Paige smiled at that, her fingers tightening slightly around Azzi’s waist. “Yup, stronger than ever.”

Azzi, who had been watching, finally spoke up. “Almost a decade together now,” she added smoothly.

The woman blinked at that, clearly caught off guard. “Oh wow,” she said. “That’s impressive. You guys must’ve figured something out most people can’t.”

Paige chuckled, exchanging a brief glance with Azzi before nodding. “Yeah, we did.”

There was a brief pause before the woman tilted her head slightly. “Well, hey, I was thinking of grabbing a drink later. Maybe we could catch up?”

Azzi’s expression remained neutral, but she subtly shifted against Paige, her hand tightening slightly where it rested on Paige’s arm as a warning.

Paige, unfazed, smirked slightly at Azzi’s reaction before shaking her head. “I’m sorry I can’t make it. Can’t leave Azzi with the baby girl all night,” she said easily.

The woman’s eyebrows lifted in surprise. “You have a daughter?”

Before Paige could even answer, Geno appeared beside them, still holding Aliana. “Alright, I gotta go do an interview in the back,” he said, adjusting his hold before handing the baby off to Paige without a second thought.

Paige smiled as she took her, immediately softening as she looked down at her daughter. “There’s my pretty girl,” she murmured, her voice filled with warmth. Aliana’s tiny fingers reached up toward Paige’s face, and Paige playfully nipped at them, making her giggle.

The woman watched, still visibly surprised. “Oh wow,” she said. “She’s beautiful.”

Paige, without missing a beat, looked up briefly before saying, “Yeah… she looks just like her mama.” Her gaze flickered to Azzi as she spoke, her eyes filled with something deeper than just pride.

Azzi smiled softly, reaching out to smooth a hand over Aliana’s head as the baby cooed happily between them.

The woman smiled as she looked at Aliana reaching out toward the baby’s tiny hand.

But Aliana, barely sparing the stranger a glance, quickly pulled her hand back and turned into Paige’s chest, her little face scrunching up in confusion.

Paige laughed, rubbing Aliana’s back soothingly. “Sorry, she’s probably tired of people tonight. This is the most she’s ever been around.”

Azzi bit back a smirk, pressing a gentle hand to Aliana’s back. “Can’t blame her. I’d get tired of all these people too.”

The woman chuckled awkwardly, sensing her time in the conversation was up. “Well, it was nice seeing you guys,” she said, offering a small wave before stepping away.

As soon as the woman was out of earshot, Azzi turned to Paige. “I thought we were done with your groupies at this stage.”

Paige’s jaw dropped dramatically as she shifted Aliana in her arms. “I don’t have groupies.”

Azzi squinted at her, unconvinced. “That one was on the volleyball team, right? Your freshman year, before I got here? When we swore we were open, and I almost killed you for sleeping with someone?”

Paige gasped. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She tilted her chin up, playing innocent. “You’re the one that slept with someone first.”

Azzi let out a sharp laugh, shaking her head. “Oh, so that’s how we’re playing it?”

Paige smirked. “I mean, I’m just stating facts.”

Azzi shook her head. “I still can’t believe you had me out here thinking we were really ‘open’ back then.”

Paige raised an eyebrow. “We were.”

Azzi scoffed. “Paige, you literally lost your mind when you found out I even considered going on a date with someone.”

Paige’s mouth opened, but no words came out at first. Then she recovered. “That’s different.”

Azzi folded her arms. “Oh? How?”

Paige shrugged, looking down at Aliana in her arms. “Because I actually liked you.”

Azzi let out a laugh, nudging Paige’s shoulder. “Oh, and I didn’t like you?”

Paige smirked. “Did you?”

Azzi exhaled deeply. “Please. I was in love with you long before you left for college. But you swore we had to be ‘mature’ about it.” She mimicked air quotes, rolling her eyes.

Paige grinned. “And look at us now.”

Azzi chuckled. “Yeah, married with a baby. That whole ‘open’ phase of yours lasted real long, huh?”

Paige shook her head, biting back a laugh. “Okay, yeah, we’re not talking about this in front of our child.”

Azzi smiled, glancing at Aliana, who had her fingers curled into Paige’s shirt. “Please, she has no idea what we’re saying.”

Paige narrowed her eyes. “Still. Bad habits start young.”

Azzi laughed but held up her hands in surrender. “Alright, alright. I’ll save the reminiscing for later. I’m gonna go start the car.”

Paige immediately froze, her head snapping toward Azzi like she had just committed a crime. “Bro. What?”

Azzi blinked. “What?”

Paige scoffed, looking genuinely offended. “You’re not starting the car.”

Azzi furrowed her brows, confused by the intensity of Paige’s reaction. “Paige, it’s cold, and you know she hates getting put in the car when it’s not warm—”

“I don’t care,” Paige cut her off, shaking her head like the idea alone was blasphemous. “You don’t start the car. That’s my job.”

Azzi let out an amused breath. “Paige—”

“Nah bro,” Paige interrupted, still shaking her head. “You’re really out here trying to take my job. I treat you like a princess, and this is how you do me?”

Azzi laughed, adjusting Aliana in her arms. “Don’t ‘bro’ me.”

“Nah, you deserve it,” Paige muttered under her breath.

Paige, still shaking her head in disbelief, handed Aliana over to Azzi. “I can’t believe you,” she muttered, rolling her eyes as she adjusted her shirt.

Azzi smiled at her, her arms full as she cradled Aliana. “You’ll get over it,” she teased, but the playful glint in her eyes softened as she looked down at their daughter.

With that, Paige left to go start the car, still mulling over the small exchange but with a content smile on her face. Meanwhile, Azzi stood there for a moment, admiring Aliana as she looked up at her.

…

The hotel was still, the kind of quiet that only came after a long, exhausting day. The only sound was the soft hum of the ac and the occasional rustle of blankets as Aliana shifted in her sleep. She was tucked into her little bed they brought with them, her tiny fingers curled into a loose fist, her face peaceful. Paige had checked on her at least three times before Azzi finally pulled her away, guiding her toward the bed with a smile.

Now, Azzi was straddling Paige’s lap, her arms draped lazily over Paige’s shoulders as they kissed. It started slow, sweet even, but the weight of the day melted away the longer they stayed pressed together. Paige’s hands moved instinctively, tracing Azzi’s waist, sliding up her sides, pulling her closer like she always did.

Azzi deepened the kiss, her fingers threading into Paige’s hair as she pressed closer, her lips parting just enough to tease her wife a little. Paige let out a quiet hum of satisfaction, her grip tightening, and Azzi smirked against her lips, feeling her unravel beneath her touch.

But just as Azzi started to push things further, Paige hesitated, her hands stilling against Azzi’s hips. She pulled back slightly, her lips brushing against Azzi’s as she murmured, “My kid’s in here.”

Azzi froze for half a second before leaning back just enough to meet Paige’s gaze, her brows raising in amusement. “Your kid?” she repeated.

Paige exhaled, realizing her mistake. She could already see where this was going. “Our kid,” she corrected, rolling her eyes when Azzi’s smile widened.

“Mhm,” Azzi hummed, pressing a kiss to Paige’s jaw before trailing down to her neck. “She’s sleeping, baby.”

Paige sucked in a breath but shook her head, her hands resting firmly on Azzi’s thighs to keep her from shifting too much. “Doesn’t change anything,” she said, her voice low but firm. “You know I can’t do it.”

Azzi pulled back, tilting her head with a playful huff. “You act like she’s gonna wake up and judge us.”

Paige shot her a look. “You don’t know that. She could be one of those babies that just knows when something’s up.”

Azzi chuckled, her fingers toying with the collar of Paige’s shirt. “She’s six months old, not a psychic.”

Paige shrugged. “Still.”

Azzi exhaled dramatically before grabbing Paige’s collar, tugging her up with a smirk. “Fine,” she relented, “come on then.”

Paige blinked, letting herself be pulled to her feet. “Where are we going?”

Azzi shot her a look as if the answer was obvious. “Bathroom.”

Paige chuckled a little but didn’t resist. She grabbed the baby monitor off the dresser, making sure it was on and working before following Azzi toward the bathroom. As soon as the door shut behind them, Azzi turned around, expecting some kind of smug remark, but before she could get a word out, Paige’s hands were on her.

Azzi squealed in surprise, laughter spilling from her lips as Paige grabbed at her waist, pulling her in. “Damn, you don’t waste a second, huh?” Azzi teased, a little breathless as Paige’s lips ghosted over hers.

“You had a lot to say out there,” Paige murmured against her skin, her hands sliding down to squeeze at Azzi’s hips. “You sure you’re not the one who can’t wait?”

Azzi smirked, wrapping her arms around Paige’s neck. “I mean, I wouldn’t have suggested the bathroom if I was planning on being patient.”

Paige chuckled, shaking her head as she blindly reached for the shower handle, turning the water on even though neither of them had made a move to undress yet. The sound of the water filled the space, steam already curling around them slowly, but neither of them seemed to care as they were lost in each other's lips .

Azzi tugged at Paige’s shirt, her voice dropping slightly. “You know we’re still fully clothed, right?”

Paige smirked, her hands tightening around Azzi’s waist as she backed her into the shower. “Not for long.”

Azzi let out a laugh just before Paige kissed her again, pulling her under the warmth of the water, their laughter fading into something softer.

[itz-mfkn-de]

\\ALWAYS YOU//. M.R

warnings— OOC MATTHEO, Im a sucker for toxic boys but I made him extra sweet in his one idk why, uhhh not many tbh, cussing, kissing, smoking, that’s all I think.

summary— Mattheo was your best friend, always had been, but was the title of ‘friend’ enough?

-my first work for Mattheo! I will eventually get a master list going once I get more comfertable posting on here. This is a repost of one of my works on wattpad, just with some tweaks bc that work was olldddd-

You sat against mattheos 𝐛𝐞𝐝, 𝐥𝐨𝐨𝐤𝐢𝐧𝐠 out of his dorm window.

"You know, some times, I'm worried for you. You just stare at things, it's weird." He snickered  as he took a drag from his cigarette.

You looked at him and scoffed, "Sometimes I'm worried about your lungs, you're bound to get some type of problem with all that's smoking you do." You half-joked, glancing at him.

He rolled his eyes, tilting his head up and blew the smoke out of his mouth.

"Seriously Mattheo, that stuff is absolute horse-shit for your body." You stated, accompanying your words with a sharp glare.

"I don't do it that often, just when I'm stressed." He muttered, taking his feet off of his desk and turning his body to face you.

"What happened to the whole 'I don't give a fuck about anything or anybody but myself' thing?" You said, mocking him to the best of your abilities.

"First of all I don't fucking sound like that," he laughed and squinted at you "second, just stressed about life, nothing in particular." 

You softly chuckled at his reaction. His eyes broke from yours, looking at some papers on his desk. Your eyes, however, never left his frame. You could stare at him for eternity, everything about his face seemed so perfect, almost as if it were meant to be admired.

You soon realized your staring and quickly averted your gaze towards the window again.

"You gonna go to the Yule ball this year?" You broke the silence, you knew Mattheo hated those things, he hated having to be around a shit ton of people and act like he enjoyed their company.

"Probably not." His demeanor changed, his tone became short, almost snappy.

"Oh, I'm probably just gonna go with Becca." You mumbled, knowing that if no guy was to ask you, Becca had your back.

"Hm." He nearly laughed at your remark.

"What? What's so funny?" You asked, looking back at him, his back still facing you.

"Just surprised you aren't going with a random slytherin guy or something." He answered, but the way he had said it has a strange undertone that you weren't sure how to feel about.

"Well I mean I don't know, I haven't been asked yet." You stated truthfully.

"Ah, I see." He murmured, soon after taking another drag of his cigarette.

You felt tension building in the room, suffocating tension. You weighed your options out, but you decided it would be better to give Mattheo some space, for what you were unsure of.

"Well, Becca and Emma told me they wanted to go dress shopping earlier so I think I'm gonna head over there so we can solidify our plans." You announced while picking up your books and putting them in your bag. 

"Bye Mattheo." You said while walking out of his dorm, expecting a response.

You shut the door when you got nothing, you mind raced with the possibilities on what could've caused mattheos strange behavior.

Maybe he'd just had an off day? No that couldnt have been it, he was fine moments before his attitude took a turn. 

Perhaps he was just having mood swings, you wouldn't be surprised with all the trash he puts in his body.

You stuck with that story and walked back to your dorm, which was on the other side of the slytherin tower. 

You reached it, setting your things down, then quickly turned around and nearly raced to your friends dorm.

The second you reached it, You waisted no time to jump on her bed, causing her to jump. 

"Yes, of course you can come into my room unannounced and lay on my bed." Becca said sarcastically. She had been digging through her closet in an attempt to find a dress. 

"Sorry, I just need to vent." You said while propping yourself up on your elbows.

"Go ahead." She sighed and laid her body weight 

"Okay so, there's this guy. He's like my best friend, but.."

She raised her eyes brows, signaling you to continue.

"But I want us to be more, or atleast I see him as more than a friend. I just feel like no matter how hard I try I can't get him to open up, he just.. won't."  You groaned.

"And everytime I get this sliver of hope that I've made progress, he just completely shuts down, leaving me in the dark confused and a little bit heartbroken!" You borderline screamed, your face shoved into her mattress.

"Okay, uh, let's calm down. If he's not showing any signs of being interested maybe you should just, move on- well attempt to at least." Becca stated ,rubbing your back.

You shut your eyes, truly taking in your friends words.  “hey Yknow what will make you feel better?” She nearly jumped with excitement. “Going to look for a dress in town.”

You knew she only had good intentions but the words kept echoing through your head. The thought of keeping Mattheo as a friend hurt, but it seemed to be all you could do at this point without ruining your friendship.

Maybe she was right.

Maybe you needed to accept Mattheo 

was just a friend.

-

All you could think about was the Yule ball. Over the next few weeks the days flew by, the anticipation growing larger with each one passing.

Of course you had been asked by some sweet guy from the Ravenclaw house, and, taking Becca's advice, you said yes.

There was nothing wrong with him, he just..he wasn't him.

You had decided to get ready alone, slipping into a beautiful green dress you and Becca had picked out. You finished your hair and makeup, looking into your vanity mirror.

You felt beautiful.

You smiled softly at how well you had dolled yourself up.

Glancing up at the clock, you rushed out of your dorm room, realizing it was the time you and your date had agreed to meet at the entrance by. 

You walked gracefully through the halls, a large smile adorning your face. Your heels tapped softly against the ground. You neared the entrance, your breath becoming shallow from the nerves. 

Then you saw Becca, she was wearing a beautiful Maroon dress. She looked absolutely breath taking.

"Hey!— oh my gosh." Becca looked at you, her jaw dropping. 

"You look stunning! Like some type of goddess...." She said barely above a whisper.

"Becca! Stop, you can't be talking, I forgot how to breathe the moment I saw you." You hugged her.

You were about to continue praising her and her beauty, but before you could comment you heard someone call your name.

"Y/n..wow.." he said, just loud enough for you to hear.

You turned around to see your date, who was wearing a very clean red and black suit. 

"Oh my gosh hi! Sorry for being a tad late, I lost track of time while getting ready!" You made your way next to your date, not before Becca gave you a sly smile and a push, leaving to go with her specimen she had chose for the night 

"It's okay.., you look amazing." He had said, taking your arm into his. He began to lead you into the ballroom.

"Thank you, I must say, you cleaned up nice." You smiled sweetly at him.

You and him entered the large room full of people, everything was elegant and royal, not a single speck of dust on anything.

You looked around the large room as your date led you down the stairs, you couldn't lie, you felt like a princess. The beautiful architecture of the room, complimented by your stunning dress, felt like something straight out of a fairy tale.

Once you had made it to the bottom of the staircase, you excused yourself away from your date in an attempt to go find Becca again. 

You stumbled past groups of people, many of them were couples having a romantic moment. 

You tried your best not to run into anybody, you dodged dancing bodies and nearly jogged across the dance floor.

You almost missed him.

You almost walked right by him.

You almost could've saved yourself the heartbreak.

But no you saw it—him with some random Hufflepuff girl. 

The way he whispered in her ear, the way she giggled a little too sweetly, everything. 

It all made you wanna cry—or throw up, which one that would be you weren't quite sure about yet. 

"Y/n?" Theodore came beside you and patted your back.

"Theo-Theodore, I thought Mattheo wasn't coming to the dance?" You struggled to get your words out as your eyes darted between the scene before you and Theodore. 

"Oh—uh yeah, he wasn't gonna originally, but some girl asked him and I guess he took a liking to her because usually he just brushes everyone off." Theo answered.

"Oh, I see, I just came to say hello. I'll be on my way now." Before Theodore could argue with your strange behavior you turned your back and walked as quickly as you could back to were your date was. 

You abandoned the idea of going to find Becca, you couldn't accidentally run into Mattheo and his.. friend again.

Instead you decided that distracting yourself with your date would be the best thing for your heart at the moment.

"Hey, sorry , I just saw a friend and got distracted." You said, out of breath.

"Oh. Don't even sweat it, I'm just glad you didn't run away and not come back." He joked, dragging you towards the dance floor. You couldn't help but laugh at his bubbly personality. It was a nice change of speed.

"I hope you like to dance." His hands fell onto your hips, yours made their way to his shoulders.

"I actually hate it." You smiled at him. 

"How unfortunate." Your smile grew when he matched your energy. You nearly forgot what you had seen a couple moments ago.

But alas, you didn't.

You could feel your chest tightening up, the tears bordering you waterline. Just thinking about him touching that girl in any way made you want to breakdown.

"Ex.—excuse me." You tried to excuse yourself as politely as you could. 

You didn't want your date too see you like this, vulnerable, heartbroken.

You urgently walked towards any door in your line of sight. When you finally found one, you ran through it. 

You just couldn't escape him, no matter how hard you tried. He was at every single corner you turned.

You nearly groaned when you saw him propped up over the balcony, smoking of course. 

He hasn't seemed to notice you, still looking out at the stars. 

You couldn't do it anymore, you couldn't spend one more fucking second acting like you weren't in love with him. 

The sad part was you'd rather be his friend than him hate you and be nothing at all. As long as he thought about you, you'd be okay. 

That's what you had been telling yourself, but you couldn't hold onto that lie anymore. 

"Mattheo." You croaked out behind him.

His head shot to the side, looking you dead in the eyes. 

"Angel… what're you doing out here."  He looked back out to the stars, unable to make eye contact. 

"I can't do it anymore."  You said shakily.

He turned his full body around this time, his eyes a dark brown. He blew the smoke out of his mouth, the wind pushing it in the opposite direction.

"I can't keep pretending I don't feel this way.., do you know how hard it was to watch you talk to that girl?" You nearly cried out.

"All the girls you fuck with and then bring them to shit like this, I cant keep lying to myself —wishing that it was me instead of her."

You were on the brink of gasping for air, your head pounded. You couldn't believe you had suppressed these emotions for so long. Every single time you went to Mattheo's dorm, you could barely restrain yourself from kissing him. 

Before you could continue on with your speech 

Mattheo had forced you against the wall. 

His lips met yours in a harsh collision. In an almost immediate reaction, your body responded to his actions, kissing him back with just as much need and hurry.

"You don't get to fucking do that."  He pulled back from your lips, still making sure to keep his face mere inches from yours.

"Every single day, I'd sit there and watch you talk to this new guy, I couldn't do shit about it— I wouldn't let myself do shit about it."

“I knew you deserved so much better than some lousy asshole like me, angel.” His hand held a firm grip on your hips, his other still had its place on the stone wall. 

"It took everything in me not to punch that fucker in the face when I saw him look at you, but I knew you wouldn't want that." You melted beneath his gaze.

His kisses trailed down your jawline.

"During second year, when I went to the dance, I saw you there with Draco, I nearly killed him right after. I couldn't bear to see you with anyone other than myself.. so I wouldn't go, I knew I wouldn't be able to handle it so I never went to another ball again." He gently caressed your cheek with his thumb.

"Until this year." He mumbled softly in between the kisses he was leaving on your neck.

He brought his face back up to yours, his eyes stormy and clouded with something darker than just simple need.

"What'd he say to you? What did he call you?" Mattheo asked with a dark shimmer in his eyes, one you were hoping was just from the moon.

You swallowed harshly, you hadn't realized how dry your mouth truly was. 

"He just said I looked nice—" 

"Nice? You look fucking ravishing. I've never met a girl as beautiful as you, never once in my life seen a girl who could compare anywhere near you...That's why I call you angel you know...,because even if an angel walked by, my eyes would still be glued on you."

His gentle voice tickled your ears, and your cheeks warmed up beneath him.

"You are my angel."

He kissed you again, only this time it was more gentle. His lips held no rush, they were soft and comforting. 

You were the one to pull back this time, smiling sweetly up at him. He pulled you from against the wall, leaving the two of you in the center of the balcony, under the sparkling stars.

"I can't believe we've been friends all these years, and neither of us made a move."

He spun you around under the moon light, the beautiful sky knocking the breath out of you.

"Hey matty..?”You whispered once he had began to hold you in his arms gently.

"Yes angel?" He matched your tone, the sweet nickname you gave him made his chest tighten up.

"I love you." You closed your eyes, shutting them slowly.

"I love you... I always thought I'd never be the type to say that so freely, guess I just needed to meet the right person." He swayed the two of you lightly, finding a rhythm in the midnight winds. 

"Of course it's you... 

It's always been you."

[lovely-p-issues]

Fic idea - Astyanax in Ithaca

for times when my English will become acceptable because writing this in Polish feels not right sample of the story under the summary c:

Of course, I was thinking about Penelope's reaction to Odysseus showing up with a new kid (10/11 years old, give or take, Astyanax) at their doors.

I imagined it as the Game of Thrones scene when Ned Stark comes home and shows Catelyn a baby who, he claims, is his bastard. If I were her, I would lose my mind.

But I think that Odysseus explained himself chaotically, yet truly and Penelope didn't fight with the idea of raising the little prince as their own.

But Telemachus? Well, that's a hell of a different story.

He spent his childhood without his father, missing his presence and hoping to meet him one day. He lived in his shadow, as the problematic son of the absent king that everyone wanted to kill, or as a painful reminder to his mother that Odysseus wasn't around anymore and that she needed to be there for the two of them.

Now his dad is back but with a new child.

A new child who knows his father so well. Odysseus was his only parent for ten years (if we forget about 600 uncles, but they died after like 3 years? if I get it right?) and they just get themselves on an impossible level.

Odysseus knows Astyanax's nightmares (they share them).

Astyanax knows his father's past and doesn't need to ask many questions, and Telemachus does. He hates to do it because he sees Odysseus's pain, he sees Astyanax's reproachful look, like he is going to fight Telemachus if he doesn't leave their father, and-

and he sees the sad, concerned eyes of his mom.

So he doesn't ask much about those 20 years. And somehow it's even worse.

Because Telemachus doesn't know Odysseus. Because it feels weird and not home, like they are forced to be close, but they are not. Because he knew his father from songs, stories and legends, and this man is not who he heard of and he doesn't know how can he fix it.

Telemachus doesn't like to think about it but feels like he gives up on Odysseus. He spent the last 20 years of his life trying to reach that man and- Telemachus is tired.

Besides, Odysseus has another son anyway, right?

The prince of Troy, cursed boy, son of Hector, Astyanax, who also turned out to be a pain in the ass.

He knows that he can't blame the kid for his existence or even for the fact that Odysseus took him to their home.

For that Odysseus often takes Astyanax for horse rides to show him the island. The thing that Telemachus did alone.

For that, Odysseus teaches the boy how to use a sword and they laugh a lot during that. The thing that Telemachus did with strangers, got dozens of bruises, always trying to do everything he could to impress the person that wasn't there.

He doesn't blame Astyanax.

He just can't stand him.

But the boy seems to love the idea of going after him whenever Odysseus manages to pull him off for a moment. It's okay when Astyanax watches him during the trainings with eyes shining with excitement. However, it's bad when Astyanax starts to talk.

Father said I'm getting better at parrying-

When I was with father on Calypso's island-

Father does this completely differently-

Telemachus is a patient man. He waited for his father for 20 years. But sometimes he asks himself if Astyanax knows that all this talking about Odysseus, the man he missed but can't actually get to know, is such a trigger for him.

Maybe Astyanax teases him to show how much more of a son Odysseus is?

With every day Telemachus is more and more irritated. He does his best to hide it, but he can't ignore this fire burning him from the inside.

The reason for this fragile peace collapse is, relatively, very stupid.

Telemachus was tired after all day when he met Odysseus.

"The situation in the city is now calmed down,’ he informed his father, combing through his wind-tangled hair."

Odysseus nodded and put a hand on his shoulder.

"Thank you, Telemachus. Well done."

Telemachus froze, not knowing what to say. He couldn't even move. Finally, he nodded, wincing slightly at the awkwardness of his every interaction with his father.

"Of course, father."

Odysseus seemed equally perplexed. However, the whole situation changed when Astyanax appeared in the courtyard where they stood.

Or, he ran into it, almost toppling over, just to get to Odysseus faster and embrace him around the waist.

"Dad, you will never believe what I found with mother in the garden!"

Telemachus watched with unhealthy interest as his father's face lit up with a smile as he listened to Astyanax's excited chatter.

A sudden anger, though senseless and petty, flared his veins. He had to avert his gaze and drive it into the ground so that no one could see his anger. His jaw was clenched tightly.

Twenty years of life based on a vague memory. An entire journey to find his father. His faith, his efforts and his devotion. All this to not be able to have one real conversation with his father. All this to watch both his parents melt down over his new, little brother. All this to stand by and watch his dreams fade away.

He no longer watched.

He walked away before he could do something stupid. Something that would distance him even further from his father.

He holed up in one of the cool and dark corridors of their palace. He concentrated on his breathing and massaged his temples.

He was an adult and knew how to deal with his feelings. Not that anyone had ever taught him that.

"Telemachus, what's wrong? You don't even know what we found in the garden, you went too fast!"

He didn't know shit about how to deal with his feelings.

"Could you, for five minutes, let me live as I lived before you came along? Five minutes without your constant footsteps and shouting behind my back. Five minutes of peace and quiet! That's all I'm asking for!"

But Astyanax took a few steps back as if frightened by Telemachus' sudden outburst. A grimace twisted his face and he squinted as if Telemachus was an extremely difficult puzzle for his quick mind.

"Why are you so angry? I don't understand."

"At this point? I'm not sure anymore. All I know is that I wasn't this angry even once before you dragged yourself home with father and decided to act as if it had all been yours forever."

Telemachus had to calm down. For bloody hell, he had just shouted at the eleven-year-old as if he was guilty of anything.

‘Are you angry about your father bringing me with him?’

Damn it.

It wasn't true. To be fair, he did not want Astyanax to die that night in Troy or be lost in the depths of the burning city.

Still, did he want him here? He let his thoughts wander before he could finally admit it to himself.

Astyanax, essentially, was not the problem. Everything else was. Telemachus was as well.

"No. There are many other things I'm angry about, but not this."

He sat down on the floor and leaned against the cool wall. He hid his face in his hands and let the anger leave him with his next breaths.

"Forgive my shouting. You got me at the wrong time, brother."

And he heard the boy slowly slide down the wall and sit down a few steps away from him.

"You should be grateful, you know?" suddenly said Astyanax. "He travelled all the world to see you and Mom."

You won't scream, Telemachus said to himself. He took a breath.

"Yeah, he didn't really know me, so. I don't know if that counts."

"That's even better. I mean, he loved you anyway. All this time, he was thinking about you"

This logic was wrong, but Telemachus doesn't find enough strength to fight over it.

They stayed silent for a few minutes.

"He didn't want me, you know? He just didn't want me dead and I reminded him of you. He was also scared of what I would become if he just left me alone. And you are so awful but he wanted you from the beginning and he loves you and he was so proud and-" Astyanax put his arms around his knees, his voice breaking as he spoke his next words: "You're a terrible idiot, you know. But he still wants you."

Telemachus needed a few seconds to see that every now and then, Astyanax would rub his wet eyes with his little fists.

He wasn't ready for this, even after months of training he wouldn't be ready. He stays silent for a moment. Slowly, he puts his arms over the crying mess and draws him to his side.

"And you think that father carried you all over the world because he doesn't like you?"

"Because he's kind and he would be ashamed to tell uncle Polites what he did."

"As far I know he wasn't so nice all this time, right? But he never turned his back on you. If you don't trust me, trust that. Odysseus came with you to Ithaca, because he wants you."

Astyanax did not reply but rested his head on his side. Telemachus let him.

Later that night, Telemachus carried a tired Astyanax straight to his parents' bedroom and knocked. When confused Odysseus finally opened it, Telemachus threw the sleepy child at him without hesitation.

"Hug your bloody kid."

And he walked away. This was his moment to avoid uncomfortable questions.

Let me know what do you think. And yes, Telemachus and Odysseus have a proper conversation about being father and son, but later.

BTW sorry for all the errors, I'm so sleepy right now I barely see my screen

[ihavethedreamies]

Easy | Felix | Easy to Expert (1) [NSFW]

Lee Yongbok (Felix - Stray Kιds)

Rating: M (18+) MDNI

Word Count: ~4.9k

Pairing: Felix x AFAB!Reader

Genre: Reader-Insert, Smut, Fluff, Friends to Lovers

!!This is smut…if that much isn't clear you should probably leave now!! MDNI!

Warnings: She/Her Pronouns used, Swearing, Kissing, Oral (F! Receiving), Fingering, Biting, One Singular Spank, He Gets a Bit Rough, Unprotected Sex (Use a condom! Don't do what they do.)

Summary: In which you can't normally get off and Felix doesn't like this one bit.

Author's Note: Imagine trying to write something like this with a straight face because you are at your uncle's house in the living room with everyone else there and you can't go anywhere else...

Also your friend's name is Yuna here and she's not a reference to any idol or anything, this was just the name that came to mind.

-> Series Hub <-

-> Part 2 <-

Revised (1/30/25)

I am cross-posting this on Archive. Please reblog! Share, even if its to the other sites! Let me know if you want to be on the taglist!

"He had the stamina of a work horse; I thought I was going to die."

"Really?" You weren't convinced.

"No, seriously. I have never cum that many times in one session." Your friend shakes her head, and you blink. You watched her take a swig of beer and you took another bite of chicken.

"You started without us?" Someone whines behind you, and you turn to see Jisung and Minho coming up to your table. The younger man pouts as he sits down in the empty chair next to you while Minho sits on his other side.

"You guys are half an hour late." Yuna sneers at them, waving a drumstick aggressively.

"Where's everyone else?" you ask.

"Seungmin can't make it, Jeongin is sick. Chan and Changbin are on their way from the studio. Felix and Hyunjin just left campus after dance practice." Minho lists off, waving his hand up to get the auntie's attention to get beer.

"Is Jinnie going to shower first? Poor thing looks like he fell in a pond after dance practice." Yuna bounces a bit as she talks since the waitress brings over the order of Tteokbokki you’d ordered.

"That's why they're late." Jisung speaks around a mouthful.

"Anyway, he ended up breaking up with me because I apparently wasn't enough for his libido." Yuna continues her story despite the fact that two of the boys had arrived and Chan and Changbin are arriving.

"Woah, what?" Chan laughs setting his bag down next to her and the other man sits across from Minho.

"Is this the same guy who said he wished he had two dicks to fuck twice as much?" Changbin asks as you watch his shirt tighten over his chest as he takes his jacket off. Everything he wears is so tight…You’re taken out of your zone-out when he scoffs, "My eyes are up here (Y/N)." Everyone laughs at you and your face tingles a bit, you take a sip of beer not meeting his eyes.

"Wait, what?" Chan asks again and Yuna rolls her eyes.

"Yeah. I think he is possessed by a sex demon or something, geez."

"Who are we talking about?" The oldest man asks. Yuna then recaps everything she’d told you to Chan who stares blankly at her the whole time.

"Okay, way more than I ever needed to know." He shakes his head and grabs his chopsticks.

"You don't even know the half of it." Changbin huffs and the other girl gasps dramatically.

"You ask me to tell you most of it!"

"Not everything! I really didn't care about who you did everything with first, that is a long-ass list."

"A list of asses?" Minho seems to tune in at a very specific time.

"Do I want to know?" A new voice groans as Hyunjin sits at the end of the table. Felix comes around to the other end near you and takes a seat.

"Yuna is sharing WAY too much again." Jisung's eyes got big to emphasize his point.

"Well, this started because (Y/N)-"

"NO!" You almost leap across the table to shut her up. That unfortunately makes the boys all the more curious and it’s getting steadily louder as they urge you to share. If not but to spare the rest of the patrons and workers, you finally relent.

"I just told her that I don't see too much point in rushing into sex in a relationship because I don't get much out of it." You don’t look at anyone, just cast a glare at Yuna, then back at your beer bottle.

"Well, you need to find someone else then." Minho tells you matter-of-factly.

"It doesn’t matter, and it's not like partners haven't tried…I just can't…I-I can't finish…" You mumble the last part, and it goes deathly silent. You can feel the eyes on you but for some reason, the ones to your left are burning. Glancing up to meet Felix's stare, you're startled by his expression. He looks…intense. You shift under his gaze. He knows you like him, and you knows he likes you, but not much has come of it. You two kissed briefly a few weeks ago but it was interrupted, and it hasn’t happened since.

"Wait, seriously? Have you ever?" Chan asks, he’d stopped eating. This is serious to him.

"Yeah, but it takes forever. I have to do it myself and it isn't easy." You shrug. Because of this fact you haven’t had very many sexual encounters or partners. It’s just frustrating when nothing ever comes of it.

"So that's when I told her that my last boyfriend might be able to do it since he got me off like six times at once." Yuna explains as she shoves more food in her mouth.

"Did your ex ever do it?" Jisung asks and you nod.

"Once." That isn’t why you’d broken up; he’d moved away for work and long distance doesn’t work too well so you drifted apart.

"Have I ever told you guys about my college roommate's girlfriend?" Hyunjin cuts in and quickly everyone is diverted over to his story and the fact that this girl was not loyal by any means. And neither was her boyfriend. Unfortunately for Hyunjin, he was both of their types, and he ended up having to switch rooms. The night continues and as more food is eaten, more alcohol is consumed. The rowdiness becomes too much, and you’re more or less kicked out. Yuna is drunk and Changbin promises to get her home in one piece, so he leaves with her on his back. Chan, Jisung, and Hyunjin follow suit since they’re all going to the same place, and you’re left with Minho and Felix.

"I'll walk her home. Go check on Jeongin, he might be asleep already but he's not texting back." Felix tells the older man who nods and says goodbye so you two are left alone. You only had one beer tonight and Felix didn’t even finish his, so you’re not even tipsy.

"I-I can get home okay; I didn’t drink much." You tried to wave him off.

"It’s okay. Just because you're sober doesn't mean I should let you go alone." He smiles softly and you internally gush over how pretty he is.

"Thanks." Beginning to head in the opposite direction of everyone else, you two walk in silence for most of the time, but it’s companionable. In your head you just keep replaying the small kiss from a few weeks before, not really sure why you’re looping on it. When you get to your building, you expect him to leave you at the door, but he opens the door for you and leads you toward the elevator.

"D-Do you want to come in? I have some cheesecake left that I can't finish on my own…" You can’t meet his gaze as you wait for the elevator.

"Sure, thanks." His deep voice is so warming, and you wonder what it would sound like whispering in your ear. You shakes your head to clear the thought and get in the lift to get to your floor. Keying in your pin code, the door chimes, and you let him into your apartment. You live alone and so your place has some clutter about. You hang your coat and bag up, changing to slippers, then move to clear the papers and pens off the couch. After moving the stuff into a more organized pile on the coffee table, you stand and turn to go to the kitchen, but instead run into Felix's chest. He’s wearing a grey turtleneck that is way tighter than you’d think it could be on him. His sleeves are already rolled up to his elbows and his hand moves to steady you when you stumble in surprise at his proximity. Compared to other men, he isn’t very tall, but he’s still quite a bit taller than you. When the hands that steadied you move from your arms to your waist, you’re pulled to him even closer. Your breath hitches and your hands instinctually grip the fabric of his shirt at his shoulders. When your eyes meet, he leans in and as his lips hover over yours, his deep voice rumbling through you.

"Can I?"

"Y-yes." Your hands move to rest closer to his neck and he kisses you. This one is different than before. Last time was chaste and soft, but this is growing heated fast. Felix tilts his head more and licks at your bottom lip prompting you to open your mouth. You moan softly as his tongue invades your mouth and when he groans back it’s like thunder shakes you. Reluctantly, you let him pull away so you both can take a breather.

"Is what you said true? You really can't cum?"

"M-most of the time." It’s embarrassing to talk about it in front of everyone, but for some reason it seems like Felix is taking it personally.

"Hm. If you let me, I might be able to help." He leans down some to say this right into your ear, then he sucks on your ear lobe. You shudder and tilt your head to let him get better access to your neck. He lays searing kisses along your skin, and you swallow hard.

"O-okay." You’re a bit reluctant since it hasn’t worked well before. At the same time, he’s turning you on way faster than anyone or anything else before. You’re not blind, or deaf, he’s incredibly attractive, and you’d be stupid to say no. Felix's lips pull into a smile against your throat and he sucks on that spot hard, his teeth digging in slightly. You moan louder than you mean to, and he can feel your throat vibrate as you do. Not realizing he could pull you closer, when he does you feel him hard against your stomach. His lips moves from your neck, which now have at least three bruises on it, back to your mouth and he dominates the kiss, taking complete control. Finally, to gain more oxygen, he pulls away from you and your head swims. He can sense that you’re dazed, so he wraps his arms around you and picks you up, carrying you to your room. Setting you down at the end of your bed, he kneels before you, the look on his face shocks you. You’re expecting a fire there, lust, but it’s so warm and soft, and you aren’t sure how to react.

"I'm doing this because I like you so much. I hate that no one makes you feel good like you deserve. But at the same time…" The hand on your waist digs into your flesh and his expression sharpens, "I want to be able to say I'm the only one that can say he do. Easy." His confession makes your walls clench around nothing.

"Will you let me?" Felix asks.

"Of…of course. I like you too-" He cuts you off with another devouring kiss and his hands wander under your sweater and helps you take it off. If you’d known this was going to happen, you wouldn't have worn such a plain set of underwear. As the make-out session continues he also removes your socks and pants, and he finally pulls back to take his own clothes off. You watch with rapt attention as his turtleneck comes off, and…damn. Felix is way more ripped than you thought he would be. Not quite to the level of Chan or Changbin, but… You’re even more enthralled as he takes his belt off and undoes his jeans to let them fall. His hard cock strains against the black fabric of his tight briefs, but he leaves them on as he kneels before you again. He stands as high as he can on his knees, making him eye level with you.

"Can I?" He reaches around your back, and you nod so he can unhook your plain nude bra. As he takes it off, he gently bumps his forehead against yours and flashes a smile.

"You're so pretty." He coos and you huff, looking away in embarrassment.

"That's the pot calling the kettle black." You mumble and he giggles. Felix lays a soft kiss on your lips then begins to move down. To your neck, collarbone, sternum, then down your right breast where he latches his mouth around your nipple. You exhale and let him do what he wants. He doesn’t garner much of a reaction, but it feels better than it normally does. He hums in thought and then he rolls his tongue around the peak of your breast, then his teeth slightly dig in, and you gasp. The corners of his mouth pull into a smile, and he sucks hard on your nipple again and your skin tingles. Goosebumps rise on your arms, and he pulls away with a pop and moves to do the same to the other side. Your breathing gets a bit heavier and as he pulls away from your chest, he presses his hand on your sternum, telling you to lay back. You do so and as you do; he straight up bites your left breast on the swell of the flesh. This pulls a surprised moan from you, and he smirks, pulling back.

"You left a mark!" You scoff and he laughs, "You're going to end up with a lot more, love." You gape at him and before you can answer, his mouth is back on you, kissing over your ribs. You sigh and he moves down to your belly button, then licks a path up to under your breasts. His actions heat your skin, and he moves back down to the waistband of your panties.

"You okay with this?" His fingers had slipped under the fabric to run along your butt, his face close to your covered pussy. He can smell your arousal already and can’t wait to bury his tongue inside you.

"Yes. How about I tell you if I'm not and you just do whatever you want." You finally tell him. You love that he asks and makes sure, but you just want him to keep going.

"Whatever I want?" He whispers to himself, and his intense gaze meets yours.

"Are you sure, love?"

"Y-yes." You feel like a small furry creature about to be devoured by a tiger.

"Hm." He smirks and his fingers digs into the flesh of your ass, dragging you to the end of the bed. Felix presses his face into your covered cunt and licks at your clit through the fabric. You twitch a bit, but not enough for his liking. He clicks his tongue and instead of pulling your panties off, he tears them off. The side hem is fraying a bit, and it allows him to rip the fabric, and he tosses the remnant away. You would have complained if it was a nicer pair. The display of strength is incredibly attractive. Once again, Felix's hands grip your ass, hauling you closer and immediately shoves his tongue into your cunt. You exhale harshly, laying back. It’s as if he’s a man lost in the desert and you’re an oasis. He’s practically drinking from you, devouring you. His nose bumps your clit as his tongue reaches as deep as he can get it. You grunt slightly, surprised at how good it feels. He notices that every time the tip of his nose hits your button that you flinch very slightly. Removing his face from between your legs for a moment, he takes his thumbs and spreads you open, and you squeal. It’s embarrassing, but you don’t say anything, so he keeps going, smirking as you cover your face. Licking another stripe from your core to your clit, he seals his lips around the little bud and sucks as hard as he can. Your hips jump slightly, and your breathing picks up, but it isn’t enough yet. Furrowing his brow, he pulls back again, tipping his head. If he wasn’t doing what he is, it would be rather cute. He has one more trick up his sleeve... He takes his thumb once again and rubs a circle over your clit to see how you react. Glancing up he pushes harder against it to fully expose it, then he leans forward to suck again. It’s a stronger feeling than before and it makes your hips jump again but then he does something unexpected, he places your clit between his teeth and nibbles.

"Fuck!" You twitch hard, he wraps his arm around your hips to hold them down, then he sucks again and gave another little nibble.

"F-Felix-" You gasp, and you’re getting close. It’s a different feeling than even the few times before. As he abuses your poor little clit, he quickly inserts two fingers in your rapidly wetting cunt. This makes you gasp again, and he can feel how tight you’ll be, but he’s figuring out you need a little bit of pain. Once more, he nibbles down, and at the same time he crooks his fingers up hard against your sweet spot and you fall apart. You see white, you’d never felt anything to this extent before. You slam your hand over your mouth, but he can still hear you nearly scream out a moan and he smiles cockily; your pussy walls clenching hard around his fingers and cum spurts out of your cunt. He holds your hips down, feeling the muscles twitch and spasm. It seems like it lasts forever and when you finally come down, you’re panting hard. He kneels straighter, pulling his fingers out of you, and notes that you’d draped your arm over your eyes, and he can’t tell if there’s tears or sweat flowing down your cheeks. As he stands, Felix licks his fingers clean, and he kneels over you some and pries your arm from your face. You look dazed, and he still can’t tell if it’s sweat or tears.

"You did so good, love." He strokes the hairs back that are stuck to your forehead.

"How the actual fuck did you do that?" You gape and he guffaws.

"It seems you like it to hurt a bit?"

"Hurt? It didn’t?" You seem genuinely confused. Are you really that insensitive? With how tight your cunt was around his fingers he thought for sure it would have stung a bit. Most of the time getting bitten somewhere that tender would hurt some even if it felt good.

"Interesting…" He thinks for a second then looks back down at you.

"Do you wanna keep going?" Felix brushes a drop of the moisture from your cheek, and you glance at him.

"Why wouldn't I?" He huffs at that.

"You look like you just run a marathon."

"Felix, if you can make me cum, I'm going to let you do it as many times as possible." You deadpan and his shocked expression softens, and he hums. He bends over and kisses your forehead gently. His hand grabs yours and he brings your knuckles to his lips so he can press another kiss there.

"(Y/N), I just want you to know, that I really like you, and I want to just hold you and love you all night." He admits and your heart begins to thud.

"But I think what you need is to be fucked senseless." His voice deepens even further, and his gaze sharpens. Your heart races even more, and it seems he’s waiting for permission.

"Oh, god, please." You say quickly and he chuckles.

"Scoot up." He kisses your hand once more then lets go and gets off the bed, letting you do as he requested. He goes and turns your lamp on and shuts the big overhead light off. He comes over as you pull your nightstand drawer open to make sure you do have condoms and that they aren’t expired.

"What's this?" He stops next to you as you grab the box, and his hand reaches in a grabs something else.

"Oh, uh-" Before you can answer he opens the box. He knows what it is before he asks. Inside there is a series of sex toys and it seems none of them could do the trick. Bullet vibrator, one looks like a rose with suction, there is a rabbit vibrator, but the one that shocked him the most is the butt plug. It vibrates too and the plastic still hasn’t been taken off of the box.

"Woah." He teases, pulling it out and you groan.

"Haven't tried it?"

"I…Nothing else worked so I figured it’s worth a try, but I got nervous…"

"Hmm." He’s thinking something, and you aren’t sure you like the look on his face.

"Another time." He shakes his head and drops it back in the box and puts it in the drawer again and takes the condom box from you.

"Hm." He hums again and you shoot him a look.

"What?"

"Have you tried anything with like ribbing or whatever?"

"Yes…doesn’t do jack. Even did the ones with like warming lube and stuff."

"…I have an idea but only if you're okay with it?"

"What?"

"I know it’s good to be double sure, but you're on the pill, yeah?"

"Yes."

"It seems you have trouble feeling stuff there, you would probably feel more without this." He rattles the box. He has a point, the only reason you use both is for security.

"We can get the morning after thing if you want-"

"That's fine." He seems to know what he’s doing, and you aren’t overly worried about it.

"You sure?"

"Yes, Felix." You assure and he nods, dropping the box back into the drawer, "They're the wrong size anyway." He mutters that to himself, but you catch it. Closing the drawer, he crawls back onto the bed and kneels at your feet, then casts you a look. You nod and he pulls your knees apart and for some reason it’s still embarrassing even though his tongue has literally been inside you. You’re neither a virgin nor a prude, but for some reason, since it’s Felix, it feels different.

"Relax, love." He smiles, pressing his lips to yours again and his tongue slips into your mouth. You whine when he pulls back and he chuckles, then maneuvers and removes his underwear and throws them somewhere.

"Fuck." You whine and you want him in your mouth.

"This is about you, love, not me." He pinches your nose, able to tell what you’re thinking from the expression on your face.

"Fine." You pout and his fingers go back to your cunt and gathers the wetness there and you watch as he strokes himself to get ready. What the fuck was he fed that despite his small size his cock is that big? Whatever it was also probably made his voice as deep as it is as well.

"Ready? I'm going to be rough with you." He warns, his sharp gaze rehardened, the softness still there underneath.

"Please." You let him just grab you, he spreads your legs open wide, a slight burn in your hamstrings. There’s very little time between the head of his cock meeting your cunt and him burying all the way to the hilt. It takes your breath away and he grunts at how tight your hot core feels around him. He’d honestly never had sex without a condom before either. After being inside your wet heat with no barrier, he don’t think he can ever do anything but, especially since he plans on being with you longer than he consciously realizes. You’re shivering at the sensation, his hot flesh searing through you, spreading you open so much so instantly. It stings some but it feels better than any other time and you aren’t sure if it’s because he’s fucking you raw or that he’s just that big. You don’t even want to know how much bigger Chan supposedly is. He contemplates letting you get used to him, but Felix is losing control fast, and it seems that you like it rough. His hands on your thighs spread them open, gripping the flesh, easily swinging your legs up so he folds you in half, your knees at your ears.

"Hold on, love." Using his dancing skills, he snaps his hips as hard as he can, and your next orgasm hits you. If you whited out before, you practically blacked out this time. It’s like water rushes over your head, your rapid pulse thudding in your ears, your blood audibly racing. He grunts and you can barely hear it through the ringing in your ears and he digs his fingers hard into the flesh of your thighs to hold back his own orgasm. Your walls are hugging his cock so tight, and you’re practically gushing around him. He hopes that he’d pulled some kind of seal off of you, and that he can get you to fall apart over and over and over. He wants to be the one that can say he fucked you stupid and that no one can ever finish you simply because they aren’t him. His ego shoots through the roof, and he wants to ruin you. When he first thought of going through with this, the plan was to show you how much he loves you, what you mean to him. But he had no idea what you like and what would finally get you off. If you need it rough, he’ll do it. Looping his thoughts to keep distracted from the vice of your cunt, he finally feels you relax, and you nearly go boneless, your legs in his grip losing all strength. You’re heaving for air again, not sure which way is up or down, how old you are, or even your own name. All you can think of is Felix.

"No!" You yipe as he pulls out, but he rolls you over onto your stomach, hauled your hips up, your face pressed to the pillow and he buries his cock back into your needy pussy, making you white-knuckle the sheets. He begins a truly relentless pace, and it’s the best thing anyone has ever done to you.

"You like my cock, love?"

"Fuck, yes!" You manage to get out, each thrust makes you silently scream, forming words becomes nearly impossible. Maybe the fact that he got you to orgasm allowed you to be more sensitive; then maybe because you’d tried for so hard for so long with no success, your body can finally let go. Felix has the key to not only your heart, it seems, but your cunt as well.

Leaning forward, he grips the frame of your bed for leverage and keep his thrusts just as hard but extremely shallow. The fat head of his cock beat against your back walls so hard that you’re sure they would forever be molded to only him. You feel another climax rising and your own hands scrambled to grip the wooden rods of your bed frame as well.

"F-Felix!" You manage to get out and you watch one of his hands leave the frame above you, and he smacks your right ass cheek and upper thigh hard, and you fall over the edge again. This time, he can’t hold back either, and he fucks as deep into you as he can and fills your womb with his cum. That sensation makes your climax flare to max again even though it had begun to dissipate, and your fluttering canal helps him ride out his own orgasm. You thank the Lord birth control exists because you never want him to cum anywhere but inside after that. As you both catch your breath, he slowly pulls out of you and the adrenaline leaves you and now you’re sore. Your clit, your pussy, where he’d smacked you, everything. You don’t think you’ll be able to walk tomorrow. When he fully withdraws, your hips slump down and you flop flat onto the bed, not able to move.

"Hold on, love." He leans over you and kisses your hot cheek, covered in tears from the intensity of what he’s just reeked on you. You feel him wipe your used cunt off with a towel and you whine when he moves you to pull the blanket out from under you. He makes a note to remove the comforter before fucking you on the bed again, because he sure is planning on doing it again.

"You're fine, pretty girl." He chuckles and crawls into bed with you. He shuts the lamp off, and the room is cast in shadow before your eyes get used to the dull light of the streetlights behind the curtain. Getting settled, he sees you’d laid on your side already, the only way you can fall asleep. Smiling, he curls around you, wiggling his arm under your head and wraps his other around your middle. He rests his hand on your tummy, holding you close. He has to be careful, your cute little butt pressed against his now-covered groin is enough on its own to get him riled back up. The arm under your head bends so his hand can rest on your forehead, and he kisses the back of your head.

"Goodnight, love." Felix hugs you as close as possible, loving being your big spoon.

"I won’t be able to walk tomorrow." You mumble and buries his nose in your hair and smiles smugly.

"If you can I won’t have done my job right."

"Thank you, 'Lix."

"Of course, sweet." Another kiss to your head.

"Go to sleep. I'll take care of you tomorrow. And every day after that you'll have me." His deep but quiet voice rumbles next to your ear, and you link your fingers with his on the hand on your stomach.

"I'll always have you, Felix."

"Good, because you're stuck with me now."

-> Series Hub <-

Master-Master List

Stray Kids Master List

[supergirl000983]

Save a horse, Ride a cowboy

Ryan x Reader

Warning: Smut, Language, Unsafe PnV, wrap it before you tap it kids, Shower sex, Oral (F&M receiving)

It had been a long day, and by the time Y/N got home all she wanted to do was curl up in her bed with her husband and go to sleep. Sadly though they already had plans with it being Lloyd’s birthday. They were gonna hang out at the bunkhouse for a few and then they would head to the main house.

“Hey Darlin” Ryan said as he saw his wife walk up to the corral fence. “Hi baby.” She said leaning up to meet him halfway for a kiss as he leaned down from his horse. “Hi Baby” Teeter said puckering up her lips in a joking way with her best friend. “You know one of these days I gonna actually kiss you, and then what?” Y/N said wrapping an arm around the pink haired woman as they watched their men work. “Well then I’ll convince you to leave Ryan and we will ride off into the sunset.” Teeter said laughing before she walked off to go help Lloyd with whatever Rip needed them to do. “So baby sister…Are you to tired to go to the bar tonight?” Beth asked coming to stand beside her and lean against the fence. “Honestly I want to go to sleep, but last time that happened you dragged me outta bed by my hair and messed up my extensions.” Y/N said side-eyeing her sister. “Yeah that dad made me pay for. Which you should thank me because the first set looked like shit.” Beth said bumping her sister’s shoulder before walking off over to Rip. After a little bit longer the cowboys were all released to go get ready for the birthday party. Ryan’s and Y/N made their way to their room at the main house so Ryan could shower and Y/N could get changed out of her Vet scrubs. “You should join me in the shower.” Ryan said wrapping his arms around her waist. “I fully planned to. Watching you work your horse got me all hot.” She said turning in his arms and wrapping her arms around his neck. “Well you know what they say baby. Save a horse, Ride a Cowboy.” Ryan said as he picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. He sat her on the counter as his lips over took hers both fighting for dominance that she knew she would let him have. His hands made their way underneath her shirt and pulled it from her body. His lips immediately going to her neck as one hand went to the loose knot on her pants and the other one made quick work of her bra. After pulling her bra off his lips found her left nipple as his hand found the other one. He began working on undoing his own belt. Pulling away from her letting her nipple pop out of his mouth as he pulled his shirt off and helped her down so she could get her pants and panties off. After getting her pants off she tried to walk straight in the shower, but was stopped by Ryan sitting her back up on the counter but this time he laid he down along the counter. “Baby what are you doing?” She asked looking up at Ryan. “Well I worked through my lunch and I’m really hungry.” He said bringing his right hand to run along her slit and his left hand moved back to continue pinching, pulling, and flicking her nipples. Turning her into a giggling moaning mess. After a moment of just running his finger up and down. He bent down letting his hot tongue work at her clit while shoving his ring finger in one time then adding his middle finger bringing them up to curl as he sucked and licked at her clit like it was his last meal. “OH GOD!” Y/N screamed and she contracted around his fingers arching her back hard. “Not God baby just Ryan.” He said and chuckled against her clit cause her to spasm. “Shit Ry I think I’m gonna-“ “Cum for me baby let me hear those angelic moans of yours. Paint my tongue baby.” He said sending her over the edge. He pinched her one of her nipples pulling it as he thrusted his fingers in and out a lot quicker. After a minute he finally pulled his fingers out and licked them clean. “I love you so much. You taste so sweet.” Ryan said he leaned down catching her lips in a kiss. After a minute he pulled his pants and boxers down before picking her up and moving to the shower after sitting her down on her feet and holding her with one hand and her fiddled with the shower to put on some warm water.

After regaining some strength Y/N waited until he was preoccupied with getting the shower to the right temp before dropping to her knees in front of him. Ryan looked down in awe of his wife who was looking up at him through her lashes in the most seductive way. He watched as she took all 7 inches of him in both her hands and kissed the head. She then started with small kitten licks that turned to bigger licks and before he knew it she had him in her mouth as he threw his head back. Working his fingers through her hair as she played with his balls and continued deep throating him. “God Damn Baby. You are so good at that.” Ryan said as he tugged on her hair knowing he was about to cum he pulled her up and bent her over before sliding into her warm tight slick hole. Fucking into her a a fast pace before stopping again turning her to face him with her back against to wall as he pulled her leg up to get better access. Finally both reaching their highs as Ryan capturing her mouth with his as he brought his hand down to rub her clit in figure eight with his fingers. As she came down from her high her head fell into Ryan’s shoulder. “I think that was some of our best sex yet.” She said as she caught her breath before moving to actually shower. “Agreed.” He said as he popped her ass before he grabbed his body wash. After showering they got dressed at headed to the party in the bunkhouse.

[jessjad]

Rightfully deceived

Chapter 8

Summary: When a marriage promise forces Y/N to step up for her younger sister, she gets something she always wanted. But when the truth comes out, her new husband Dean is not so happy about the mix-up. Will she loose it all? Or will she be surprised in the end?

Pairing: AU!Dean Winchester x Reader

Word Count: 5669 (again, I'm sorry! 🫣)

Warnings: everything a finale might entail.

A/N: It's done! This beast of an ending is finished! I hope you all will like it the way I do! 😃 All mistakes are mine! Enjoy!

Series Masterlist My Masterlist

The whole day went well. In fact, the whole of last week had gone pretty well. Dean hadn't known exactly what would happen if Y/N's family came to visit. Her father wasn't much different than before the wedding. But Helena...

He didn't know how he imagined they would meet, but he definitely didn't expect her to immediately seek his company. At first Dean had been unsure how to act. But then he fell back into old behavior patterns quite easily. And the more time he spent with the younger of the two sisters, the more it felt like back then. It took him back to the time when he had courted her.

But this time Helena seemed to be more open towards him, as if she was now more able to get involved with him and that did something to him. There were these moments over and over again, the smallest moments. They came soft and quietly, like a gentle touch, and whispered to him that it could always be like this. Then every time he looked over at Helena as she laughed and looked for him, he remembered what he had originally wanted. She had been the woman he had wanted to marry from the start. And the way it was right now, it could be like this forever.

Even though November was slowly coming to an end and it was noticeably cold, today the sun shone down from a bright blue sky and lit the way for them during their little ride. By now they were on the way back and Dean was telling a story from his childhood. The blonde woman at his side seemed to be listening attentively, eventhough she barely participated in the conversation.

And so a few minutes later he came to the end of his story and they rode on in silence. Even now she still didn't say much about herself. That made Dean a little suspicious, but he already knew that from her.

After they rode over the last hill, his castle came into view again and suddenly his heart felt a little heavy. Y/N’s face appeared in his mind’s eye and he frowned. How different sisters could be. His wife had told him a lot about herself. From the beginning he felt like she shared almost everything with him and secretly he had liked it. And once he had let her in, once he had overcome his anger after she fell sick, he started to like her.

The days they spent together were light and happy. They shared stories and made small memories. Her experience as a leader of the house was surprisingly giving him a big support. After her mother had sadly died, she had to step up and Dean realized at one point that they had a lot in common.

And they started to share the nights together. After they had sex the second time in the morning he got reminded on what he had liked about her the first night. Her scent was still so intoxicating. He had ordered her soap so that she would not run out of it for a while. Her body soft and warm and she still fitted right into his arms, over time he couldn't get enough of her. How confusing this all was. In his mind he had a clear vision, but his heart seemed to want something else.

When they arrived back in front of the castle, Helena's father was already coming towards them. Dean got off his horse, handed it over to Benny, who was already waiting, and then helped Helena dismount. They smiled at each other briefly before the young woman turned to her father.

"Pack your things, daughter. We will leave first thing in the morning."

"Really?" she asked, sounding a bit surprised.

Her father just nodded. Huh. The disappointment at this news didn't spread through Dean as much as he thought it would. Of course he thought it was a shame that she was leaving again, but somehow he had internally expected a stronger reaction on his part.

The second person who came out of the castle towards them was Ellen. With a quick step she stopped in front of Dean and told him what had happened just an hour before and that Y/N had almost been seriously injured. This news, on the other hand, triggered a lot of things in him. Ellen immediately showed him the place where the large stone figure was still lying on the ground. With a searching look, Dean looked up and immediately recognized the spot where the figure had been placed. Weird. Normally the anchor wouldn't just break like that. It was solid craftsmanship.

"Nothing happened to her, luckily." Ellen Dean answered a question he was about to ask. "But she's upstairs now. That... shook her up quite a bit."

Dean could well imagine that. Still, an inner feeling urged him to check on his wife and make sure she was okay. With a curt nod, he turned around and made his way into the inside of the castle when his eyes fell on Helena again, who smiled at him. This caused his steps to slow slightly for a moment before he hurried again.

Mixed feelings accompanied him up the stairs. Dean hadn't expected that seeing Helena again would upset him so much. It was as if he had been reminded of the shame of the false wedding and the woman he actually wanted. A woman who also seemed to be looking for his company. He ignored the small doubt that arose in his mind as to why she hadn't come to the wedding herself.

When he reached the bedroom door, he took a quick breath before opening the door and stepping inside. But as soon as he closed it behind him again, Y/N suddenly ended up in his arms. The slight impact meant that he had to briefly correct his stance. His arms automatically closed around Y/N and the calm that suddenly spread through him grounded him. But he only allowed this feeling for a moment.

He slowly peeled her out of his embrace and put a few steps distance between the two of them. He leaned down a little to look her in the eyes and examined her for a moment.

"Are you okay?" he asked and Y/N nodded her head.

Relief flooded through Dean and he closed his eyes briefly. But then he let go of Y/N and put more steps between the two of them as he ran his hand over his mouth in thought. Y/N was now his wife. The one he didn't actually want and yet she brought out more emotions in him than he would have liked.

"I think that was planned. I mean... something like that doesn't just fall off the wall, does it?" Y/N continued, bringing Dean's attention back to her.

"No, not really. At least it shouldn't." he replied.

"I think that...someone is still targeting me."

"Y/N..."

"Please Dean, just think about it. This... this can't be a coincidence!"

He was about to contradict her, but this time he couldn't. This action seemed strange even to him. But he still couldn't imagine who it could really be and why. So he just said nothing. He couldn't have guessed that he was only fueling Y/N's insecurity.

"Don't you think so?" So Y/N asked again.

"I... I'm not sure." was all he could say.

But he didn't need to say more, because Y/N could already feel the distance that was now spreading between them again. The brief moment in which she had finally felt close to him again, in which he might have believed her without a doubt, was gone and that scared her.

"Why are we drifting apart again, Dean?" So she asked with her heart pounding and received a surprised look from her husband. "What happened to us in the last week?"

Now Dean turned away from her. "It's not that easy, Y/N." and it wasn't.

But another thing became clear to him. He needed to sort out his feelings and he couldn't do that here. Not if he continued to share a room with Y/N. So he grabbed some clothes and his soap. Y/N raised her eyebrows in surprise.

"What...what are you doing?" she asked.

"I'm going to sleep in a different room tonight. Just for... tonight." Dean then told her.

"What?" Y/N was now starting to panic a little.

"I... need time to think. This is all... kind of confusing."

"You mean your feelings for Helena." she threw back at him and he heard her hurt.

"That too, yes," he admitted. "Look, I'm just trying to be honest here."

"But Dean... we're married now. Shouldn't we... talk about it?"

He couldn't leave her alone now. Again. Not after what had happened today. Shouldn't he be over Helena by now? Otherwise he wouldn't have finally gotten involved with Y/N. Or would he?

"I just need the distance now. Besides, Helena and your father are going home tomorrow morning. So..."

With this news, his behavior made sense, of course. But it still hurt Y/N again.

"Oh, I see. Because you can't bear the thought of her leaving... and then you'll be here alone with me again."

The words had a sharp undertone, but Dean immediately heard between the lines what she meant. "I didn't say that. Y/N..."

"I'm really sorry that it's such a pain to be married to me." she whispered now, tears beginning to gather in her eyes.

"No, it's not like that. But..." he broke off his sentence. He didn't want to see her so hurt, but he also knew that his words wouldn't make it any better.

"But what?" Y/N asked anyway.

"I... I always just wanted to marry Helena. Not you." he still said it now.

And the same old story again. She was the woman nobody wanted. Everyone always just wants Helena. And even though she was the big sister and had to take care of her, she had had enough now. Too much was too much.

"But she never wanted to marry you!" she angrily shouted at him. "The whole time you were courting her, she only put up with it because our father wanted it that way!"

"What?" Dean frowned and looked questioningly at Y/N.

"She never loved you. She didn't even like you. And on the night of the wedding, she ran off with the man she had really loved for years to get married to him instead of you."

"Wait a minute..." so that was the reason why Y/N stepped in for Helena? No, that couldn't be.

"His name is Peter and he worked for my father. She fell for him immediately. And when our father forced the wedding on her, she came to me and begged me to help her. That's why I stepped in for her and married you."

Telling him the whole truth was, surprisingly, a very liberating feeling. It was finally out. Finally he knew the real reason for all this. But she also knew that it would feel different for Dean to know that now.

"That... that can't be." he said to himself, although it sounded pretty logical all in all.

"She never wanted you, Dean." now Y/N's anger had faded and she felt slightly exhausted from the whole day. But she still wasn't quite done. "But... I do."

"That... I..." But Dean didn't seem to have heard her, as lost in thought as he seemed. "I can't do this right now. We... we'll see each other tomorrow."

And with these last words he turned to the door and opened it. He had just stepped into the hallway when Y/N gathered all her courage.

"I love you, Dean!" she called after him, but the door had already slammed shut again, leaving her alone in the room.

"Why can't you see that?"

The next morning, Dean said goodbye to Helena and her father. Sam and Benny stood by his side and all three watched as the carriage slowly drove away. A strange feeling had settled in Dean's stomach. He had been thinking about what Y/N had told him all night and yet he still couldn't quite believe it.

Could he really have been so wrong about Helena? All the conversations they had had, all the time they had spent together, was it really all just a lie? And yet... even if he didn't normally put much faith in his intuition, it told him that this could all be possible.

After he had enough time last night to think about everything, he remembered that he knew this Peter. He had seen him several times when he was visiting them and he had not missed the look he had given Helena. But he didn't get a chance to think about it any further, because suddenly Sam's hand landed on his shoulder.

"So, where is Y/N?" his brother asked. "Didn't she want to say goodby to her family?"

"I don't know." Dean answered. "I haven't seen her this morning."

Sam and Benny exchanged a meaningful look, but Dean didn't notice. He was still too lost in thought.

"Okay." Sam said and turned his brother around who looked at him questioningly now. "I think we need to talk."

Y/N heard the carriage drive away, but didn't want to get up. She had barely slept all night and didn't want to say goodbye to her father and sister. And from the looks of things, they didn't mind either.

After a few more quiet moments, she finally stood up. She put on her dress and made her hair, but she again felt sick to her stomache. Something that has occurred every morning all week. She thought that once her family was gone, she would feel better. But after what happened with Dean, the feeling would probably last a little longer.

Even if she didn't want to, she had to show her face at some point. So she went out into the hallway and immediately ran into Millie, who was about to knock on her door. Her friend was slightly startled, but then seemed relieved when she saw that Y/N was okay.

"They're gone." Millie said.

"I know." Y/N answered.

An understanding silence spread between the two women, because they didn't need to say anything more.

"How about breakfast? You didn't eat anything last night, Y/N."

"I know, but I just can't eat anything at the moment."

"Are you still feeling sick? It's been like this for almost a week now." Millie asked worried.

"Yes, but it's probably just an upset stomach because of the whole situation here. It will definitely pass." she tried to calm her friend down and it seemed to work.

"Okay, but let me get you at least a cup of tea, okay?"

"Yes, please." Y/N smiled. "Go ahead. I'll be right there."

Millie nodded, smiling as well, and made her way back downstairs. As soon as her friend disappeared from her field of vision, Y/N took a quick breath and gathered her nerves before she too wanted to set off.

"Y/N?" she heard a familiar voice behind her. When she turned around, she realized that it was Alex.

"Alex, hey." She said friendly.

"Is Dean with you?" he asked and looked around.

"No, he is not." she actually did not want to think about him before she stood infront of him, but something in Alex's voice seemed off. "Why? Did something happen?"

"Sam and I were just up on the tower and we found something. We wanted to show him."

Now her interest was aroused and she took a few steps towards Alex. "What exactly did you find?"

"From the looks of things, the figure did not fall down on its own, but someone helped it." explained Alex.

This surprised Y/N, but in the end this statement only confirmed her own suspicions. So someone was after her after all. She had to see it with her own eyes.

"I knew it! I would also like to see it and talk to Sam about it."

"Oh, yeah. Sure!" Alex nodded obviously slightly taken aback. "I'll take you up to Sam and then I'll find Dean. That's no problem."

"Then let's go!" said Y/N and Alex cleared the way for her to go ahead.

He pointed her in the direction and waited until she had passed him so that he could walk behind her and Y/N couldn't see the large kitchen knife that was in the back of his belt.

With a whiskey in hand, Dean, Sam and Benny sat in front of the fireplace in the dining hall. Dean was still kinda confused on what Sam was on about, but he welcomed the amber liquid anyways. Sam turned around to see if they were alone in the room, before he started to talk.

"Okay, Dean. What is wrong with you?" he asked quite bluntly.

"What?"

"You seemed so happy in the last month with Y/N. And then her family comes to visit and you change that suddenly."

"It's not that easy, Sam." Dean grumbled and put his glass down in the ground infront of him.

"Yeah, no. I get it. You wanted to marry Helena. I know. But you ended up with Y/N and the two of you seemed to match really well."

"She's one of a kind, brother." Benny agreed with Sam.

"Yeah, yeah, but I catched feelings for Helena!" Dean exclaimed. "That nobody wants to understand this!"

"So that's the reason why you treat Y/N so badly?" Sam asked straight forward.

"I... I treat her badly? Are you serious?" Now Dean got angry.

"You ignored her and just did not care about her. You focused solely on Helena." Benny explained.

"We... we were reconnecting." Now Dean stood up again. "I don't even know why I have to explain myself to you."

"I'm only asking you because I want to understand what's wrong with you, Dean." Sam also stood up now. "Because the Dean I know would never treat a woman like that."

Dean huffed. "I brought Y/N here with me, didn't I? She's here now and I didn't break the deal with her father. So don't tell me I'm treating her badly."

"She has feelings for you, Dean," Sam replied.

"Oh, what nonsense." Dean waved it off and half turned his back on the two men. But the memory of how he had imagined last night that Y/N had called after him that she loved him came right back to him.

"Anyone can see that." Now Benny stood up too.

"But I have much more in common with Helena than with Y/N."

"Really? Like what?" Sam challenged.

"Sam, c'mon."

"No, Dean. I would really love to hear that."

"Well..." Dean gave in. "First of all, the thing about children. I definitely want to have children, in the near future, and Helena wants that too."

"No, brother." Benny now intervened. "That was Y/N. Y/N said that, not Helena. We were all standing at the stables and watching the horses. That was... on the first or second day after they arrived."

Now Dean frowned slightly and thought about it. But it didn't take long for Dean to remember. "Oh. Yes. Okay, you're right, Benny. But... that's not the only thing."

"And what else do you have in common?"

And then Dean started to list. He remembered all the conversations he had had with Helena and the points in which they were so similar. Whether it was about the future of his business, protecting his clan against the redcoats. A possible future in America or their favorite pie.

"And for our honeymoon we wanted to travel across the sea to France. So that Helena could see the stars on the high seas at night," he almost enthused.

"But Dean..." now Sam looked confused. "Everything you just said, every single point, was not said by Helena, but by Y/N."

"No, no, no." Dean shook his head in disbelief. "It was Helena."

"No, it was not! Helena only wants to travel in the near future. She wants to enjoy life and spent a lot of money... basically." Summarized Sam Helena's words in his own way. "She never said anything else."

"You're wrong, Sam."

"No, I am not! I was there too when you talked about these things!"

But Dean didn't want to believe it. He folded his arms in front of his chest and shook his head. None of this was true. He couldn't be so wrong, he hadn't imagined it. Helena had said that, not Y/N.

But Sam didn't want to give up so quickly. "Did you hear that she ran away on the night of the wedding to marry another man?"

"How...?" Dean's eyes widened in surprise.

"Millie heard Helena tell Y/N. Unfortunately, the guy was already married. He even has a son!"

Y/N hadn't told him that last night. Dean let his arms fall again. Something wasn't right here.

"And something else..." now Sam came up to Dean and looked him straight in the eyes. "The thing about seeing stars on the open sea... that was Y/N's wish. Because her mum..."

"...had told her about it so often when she was little." Dean finished the sentence in a whisper and looked at Sam in surprise.

And suddenly everything was there again. The memories, of the conversations. The real memories. Dean saw them one after the other in his mind's eye and he had to sit down. He had heard every word Y/N had ever said. No matter when it was, no matter how often he had visited, she was always there. And something else was there again too.

His memories of the first meeting with Y/N. Her warm gaze and friendly smile. Her shimmering eyes that made his heart beat a little faster. How could he have forgotten that? How could Helena have blinded him that much? It was Y/N. From the beginning, it had always been just Y/N.

When Y/N got to the top of the tower, it didn't take her long to realize that Sam wasn't there. Alex had already closed the door behind her and she turned to him questioningly. She was about to ask him where Sam was, but the look on Alex's face made her stop.

"You're really making it too easy." Alex said and then carefully pulled out the knife.

Y/N's eyes widened in shock and she took a few steps back. She raised her hands defensively.

"What... what are you doing, Alex?" but the young man wasn't listening to her.

"I was actually hoping that my little gift would make you run away, but somehow it didn't work. On the contrary, it brought you and Dean even closer together."

What? Y/N couldn't believe her ears. Alex. It was Alex who was behind all this. That couldn't be true.

"Although..." he pointed at her with the knife and took a few steps back and forth. "At first, things didn't look so bad for me when you were lying in the stable in the cold. I didn't tell anyone that I saw you there because I thought you would freeze to death that night anyway. Then I wouldn't have had to get my hands dirty."

Y/N still remembered that. She had seen Alex walking through the stable when she was hiding there from Dean and had been relieved that Alex hadn't seen her. How foolish of her.

"But then Benny had to find you the next morning. He was in the stable before me, even though I was awake so early. That annoyed me even more because I couldn't be sure that you had actually died already."

The coldness with which Alex spoke made Y/N freeze. She had gotten to know the young man as so friendly and nice that she couldn't imagine that he actually had such an evil side to him. That he was actually capable of something like murder, but apparently she hadn't known him well enough. Because he had cleverly hidden this side from her. And he had kept this side secret not only from her, but also from everyone else.

"So I had to think of something else. But you know what? It wasn't easy because suddenly Dean wouldn't let you out of his sight. You were terribly stuck together."

Y/N carefully looked over her shoulder, but she couldn't see anyone in front of the castle. What should she do now? She had to stay calm and hope that Alex made a mistake. Calling for help was not an option. That might cause Alex to react frantically and she would put herself in danger.

"So I had to wait for a suitable opportunity again. Unfortunately, it seemed to take longer than I thought. After a month, I already felt like I had to come up with something more drastic. Separate you somehow or something. But then your family came to visit and luck was on my side again."

"The statue..." Y/N realized.

"Exactly!" Alex smiled, but not for long. "It took forever to cut the damn thing off without anyone noticing. And when you were finally in the right place, I dropped it. But of course Ellen, our head mom, had to notice and save you."

The contempt with which he uttered the last sentence was written all over his face. He came another step closer and Y/N's heart began to race in her chest. She kept her eyes on the knife.

"So I had to get creative again and look where we are now, just one day later."

"You... you don't have to do this." she stuttered, still keeping her eyes on Alex.

"Aahh, see? You're wrong there." Alex shifted his stance slightly to the side. "That's all I have to do."

And then he leapt forward and swung the knife.

"Dean! Sam!" Millie shouted as she came running into the dining hall.

Sam was up on his feet first. "Millie? What's wrong?"

"It's Alex! The one who is after Y/N! It's Alex!" She came to a halt right infront of Sam.

"What?" All three men said, but not just them.

Ellen stood in the doorway with two other maids and Cassie behind them. All women looked shocked and for a second nobody said a word. But then Sam came back to his sense.

"Wait, how do you know?" He asked.

"I was just upstairs looking for Y/N. She's not feeling well in the last days and I met her in the hallway. We talked and then I went ahead to go down first. But just when I rounded the corner, I heared Alex's voice and I stopped in my tracks." Now she was looking at Sam. "He had said to her that he just had been up on the tower with you."

Dean didn't need to hear anything more. With a determined look on his face, he jumped up and immediately made his way upstairs. Sam and Benny also started running when Millie called for Sam again.

"He had a big kitchen knife with him!"

Now Sam's expression darkened. He turned around once more to take a loaded shotgun from the cupboard next to the stairs and then continued upstairs.

At the last second, Y/N managed to dodge it with a jump, but that brought her to the edge of the tower wall. Alex, on the other hand, almost fell to the ground, but was just able to catch himself. But now pure anger was visible on his face.

"Why are you doing this?" Y/N asked and got back on her feet.

Now Alex looked at her a little astonished. "You really still don't know that?"

Y/N kept her back to the wall and Alex came to a stop just a few steps away from her. The door was now behind him again. The woman infront of him only shook her head no.

Alex huffed. "Well, for Cassie, of course!" he said, looking like it was the most logical answer in the world.

What he didn't notice was the door behind him opening quietly and carefully. Y/N, however, saw it all too well and hoped he wouldn't notice.

"So... did she put you up to it?"

"What? No! Oh god, no. She has no idea about it."

Now the barrel of a gun was visible and then Y/N saw two green eyes directed at her. She would recognize these eyes anywhere and her heart leapt with hope. Still, she had to tear her gaze away from the door and force herself not to look there anymore.

"But I... thought you would love her?"

"I do! That's why I'm doing this!" Alex exclaimed.

"That... does not make sense... don't you think?" tried Y/N to distract him.

"Of course it does!" But when Alex looked at her face he realized that she really didn't understand what he meant and so he started to explain it to her.

"I love Cassie and I want her to be happy. Unfortunately, she doesn't love me, which I can't change. But she loves Dean and she said herself that she can only be happy with him."

Okay, that wasn't anything new for Y/N, but somehow she had a bad feeling about what he was getting at.

"But as long as you're here, she won't be able to be happy with Dean and that's why I have to kill you. So that Cassie can finally take this chance and be happy."

Meanwhile, Dean had stepped through the door and had the shotgun aimed at Alex's head. Behind him, Y/N noticed that Sam and Benny were also there and seemed to be getting ready.

"But if you kill me, Dean will marry Helena. Because that's who he originally wanted to marry, not me."

Now Alex thought for a moment, but quickly recovered. "If it really comes to that, I'll think of something. But now shut up and let me finally kill you!"

The young man was just about to jump forward again when he heard Dean's voice behind him.

"I'd think about that again, son of a bitch!"

Alex looked back in shock, but didn't even have time to take another step. The shot from the gun could be heard across the entire castle. It hit Alex right between the eyes, causing him to stumble backwards a few steps and then fall over the tower wall.

Dean didn't waste another second, dropped the gun to the ground and ran straight to Y/N. He took her face in his hands and saw tears forming in her eyes.

"Are you okay? Did he hurt you?"

"No, he did not hurt me. I'm fine, Dean."

But then Y/N broke down. She began to sob wildly, letting her tears flow freely and clinging to Dean. He immediately took her in his arms and held her tightly while giving her a kiss on her hairline.

"It's over." Dean reassured her. "It's finally all over."

It took a little longer until everyone was back down from the tower. Especially since Y/N didn't want to let go of Dean. He took her down to the kitchen, where Ellen had already prepared a hot cup of tea for her. He slowly released her from his arms so she could sit on a chair. Y/N had calmed down a bit, but her tears hadn't all dried up yet. Ellen touched her lightly on the shoulder and pushed the cup a little closer to her.

"Drink this. It calms the nerves." which in turn meant that Ellen had put a sip of whiskey in the tea. "I'll leave you alone then." and with a gentle smile she disappeared.

"Dean..." Y/N begann, but she did not come very far.

"I'm sorry!" He blurted out. "I'm sorry about everything!"

Y/N had expected everything, but not that. And so she stayed quiet for a moment because she didn't know what to answer or how to react. But she didn't have to wait long for an explanation, because Dean looked at her determinedly and continued.

"I should have believed you. All of this... is so damned my fault. It's only because of me that you got into this situation." He ran his hand through his hair. "Just because I was such an idiot..."

"Dean..." she tried again, but even on the second attempt she didn't get very far.

"I love you." now Y/N was stunned and her eyes widened in utter surprise. "I love you since the first time I Iaid eyes on you."

Again, Y/N felt emotions rising within her and she looked closely at Dean. But she could see nothing but honesty and sincerity in his eyes and so she just let him continue talking.

"But I was just too blind to see it. It took me so long to really see it and so much had to happen for me to finally see it clearly. Sam and Benny also had to talk to me so that I could see my mistakes. But now I know, I know for sure."

Y/N was holding her breath, the tea long forgotten.

"When I look at you, I see the future and I guess I always have. I think I was just too cowardly to admit it to myself. But now I never want to give it up again. I want to spend my life with you, until the end of our days."

And Dean was completely serious. Deep down he knew that was exactly what he was feeling. He was wearing his heart on his sleeve, but the longer Y/N remained silent, the more he became afraid that it might already be too late. But then his wife started sobbing again before she spoke.

"I would be careful with what you say because if you really mean it... then I swear you will never get rid of me." and then she smiled at Dean, while relief and happiness flooded through him at these words.

"I couldn't imagine anything better."

A/N: Aaaand we're done! I'm happy and sad at the same time. 🥹🥹🥹 But I was thinking... since we had so many up's and down's, who would want an epiloge? 🫣 Feedback is very much appreciated! 💜

@chriszgirl92 @elenasalvatore1 @laurensfangirlingsideblog @moonxlightsworld @muhahaha303

@stoneyggirl2 @ladysparkles78  @allthosepeopleilovetofangirlover @ninii-winchester @itsdesiree86

@foxyjwls007 @jtink27 @tommysaxes @monkey-d-hoshizora98 @aylacavebear

@suckitands33 @pillowjj @hobby27 @mischiefnevermanaged89-blog @winchesterwild78

@nikimisery @acid-spiderr @deangirl96 @lyarr24 @k-slla

@iloveeveryoneyoureamazing @stanzie  @mochminnie @ettadear @globetrotter28

@leila22rogers @whimsyfinny @a-girl-who-loves-disney @goest-and-fuckest-thyself

@zepskies @star-girl-05 @tmb510 @louisianalady @deansimpalababy

@livsh20 @livya99 @whichwitchwanda @sydneyabcd @emotionsmgcbabe @taylor-will-be-the-death-of-me

@deans-spinster-witch @strepsils123 @7leb-kakaw  @psychicbouquetblaze-stuff

@thebiggerbear

[luxerians]

The Last Mask (04)

Hwang In-ho/Oh Young-il/Player 001 x Reader

Chapter 04 - Player 001

Story Masterlist

NEXT : Chapter 05

PREV : Chapter 03

After the voting, the guards began distributing lunchboxes. You reached the front of the queue and took one from a pink-clad guard. Stepping out of the line, you noticed player 390 behind you, and the two of you headed toward a quiet corner between the bunk beds on the right side of the hall.

Player 456 was already sitting there, his eyes fixed on the floor. His meal and drink sat untouched beside him. You sighed softly at his distant demeanor.

“You two are friends, right?” you asked player 390, slowing your steps.

“Huh? Me and Gi-hun?” player 390 glanced at player 456. “Oh, yeah. His mother liked me.”

You nodded, assuming they had been friends for a long time. You asked, “Has he always been this distant and quiet?”

“Not at all,” player 390 said, shaking his head. “He was actually really cheerful. Also very loud. He used to laugh at stuff no one else thought was funny. And you know what always set him off?”

Curiosity piqued, you asked, “What?”

Player 390 grinned. “Losing at betting on horses.”

“You two used to bet on horses?”

“Well, we did,” he said with a shrug. “But three years ago, he disappeared. I couldn’t reach him, and his mom was worried sick. She was already physically sick, too. She passed away not long after he vanished.”

“Three years ago? He said he played these games at that time.”

“Yeah, now that you mention it,” player 390 replied. “He should’ve contacted me after winning. I really thought he was dead.”

You lowered your voice. “Well, in a way, he does seem dead yet alive right now.”

Player 390 turned to you with a small smile. “Anyway, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Jung-bae, and that is Gi-hun.”

You smiled back, giving your name in return. By then, the two of you had reached Gi-hun’s spot and sat down on either side of him.

You began unboxing your lunchbox while Jung-bae turned to his long-time friend. “Look at this lunch. It’s just like my mom used to make. What’s in yours?”

Gi-hun didn’t respond. His silence hung heavy, but Jung-bae pressed on.

“Aren’t you going to eat?” Jung-bae scooped a spoonful of rice with some fried egg and held it out toward him. “Look, you’ve got to eat. You know what they say, ‘Eat up, even on your deathbed.’ Just do your thinking while you eat, or afterwards. Here.”

Still, Gi-hun ignored him. Jung-bae sighed and pulled the spoon back.

“Forget it then,” he muttered before taking the bite himself. With his mouth full, he added, “This might be for the best. I don’t know about you, but that 20 million wouldn’t even cover my interest. If we play just one more game…”

“Jung-bae,” Gi-hun finally spoke, his tone heavy. He stared solemnly at his friend. “Last time I was here, someone said the exact same thing. And in the end, that person died here.”

Jung-bae chewed quietly, his earlier enthusiasm fading. You watched the two of them, a quiet curiosity growing. What kind of experience had he gone through here? Had he lost friends? The thought that everyone he once knew in these games had died was haunting. But why is he back?

“Help us then, sir.”

The voice drew your attention. You, Jung-bae, and Gi-hun turned to see player 001 approaching your corner. Behind him were player 100 and a few others. Their presence immediately shifted the atmosphere.

“You said you’ve played these games,” commented player 001.

Gi-hun stared at him briefly before lowering his head, as if retreating into himself. You thought he might ignore them altogether until player 001 spoke again.

“I pressed the O button because of you.”

Gi-hun looked up at him, surprised. Player 001 continued, “Honestly, I was scared. I wanted to quit and leave. But you made me think maybe I could play just one more game.”

“Me too,” another player behind him chimed in.

“Same here,” added another.

You glanced at Gi-hun and murmured, “Looks like it’s a bad idea revealing you’re a previous winner.”

Gi-hun turned to you, exhaling through his nose. “I thought it would make everyone understand… that everyone here is doomed to die as long as we stay here.”

You nodded slightly, your gaze shifting back to player 001, who was already looking at you. Feeling a bit awkward, you quickly averted your gaze and pretended not to notice.

“Sir,” player 001 said, leaning closer to Gi-hun. “You know which game’s next, don’t you?”

Several players leaned in, their curiosity evident. Even you couldn’t help but wonder. Jung-bae put down his lunchbox and turned to his friend. “You’re a previous winner, so you should know. What are we playing next?”

Gi-hun avoided eye contact, his voice low as he finally answered. “The second game was Dalgona.”

The bed beside you creaked as someone shifted on it. You glanced over to see player 388 leaning toward your corner. “Dalgona? The sugar candy with a shape you can carve out?”

“That’s right,” Gi-hun replied. “We had to choose one of four shapes and carve it out.”

“Four shapes? Which was the easiest one?” Jung-bae asked quickly.

“Triangle.”

“Which was the hardest one?” Jung-bae pressed further.

“Umbrella.”

“Umbrella?” player 001 scoffed. “Some people chose umbrella? Those unlucky bastards must have bitten the dust.”

At his words, Gi-hun stared at him silently, his expression unreadable. There was something in his gaze that felt like judgment, maybe even offense. You noticed it but chose not to dwell on it, focusing instead on your lunch.

“So that means we should all just pick triangle,” player 388 suggested. “Everyone could probably pass with that.”

“Hush now!” player 100 stepped forward, positioning himself beside player 001. “If all 365 of us survive, the prize money won’t go up at all. Then we’ll have risked our lives again for nothing.”

“That’s true,” a few players behind him agreed, nodding.

Player 100 continued, “Listen. We should probably keep this information to ourselves. What do you say?”

Player 001 stayed quiet, while others eagerly nodded their agreement. But before the discussion could settle, Gi-hun spoke up, his tone firm. “We can’t do that. I’m telling you this to save everyone’s lives.”

“And we don’t even know if the next game will really be Dalgona,” you added, scooping another spoonful of rice.

Gi-hun nodded. “That’s right. If it’s confirmed that the next game is Dalgona, I’m going to tell everyone what I know.”

Player 100 scoffed, rolling his eyes before turning and walking away. The group of players who had followed him quickly trailed behind, leaving the corner quieter and less tense. You exhaled softly, relieved to have the space back.

Player 001, however, remained. He shifted his gaze to you, Jung-bae and Gi-hun.

“So, which shape did you pick?” Jung-bae asked with a curious raise of an eyebrow.

Gi-hun looked at him deadpan, offering no response.

You chuckled softly at the exchange, drawing their attention. Their curious stares settled on you, but you feigned innocence, focusing on your lunch as if you hadn’t been following the conversation.

Still, the words slipped out.

“So, did you choose umbrella?” you asked, your tone playful.

Gi-hun turned his gaze toward you, his expression flat and unimpressed. For a moment, you thought he might actually answer, but then he looked away, ignoring the question entirely. His silence was pointed, as if he’d chosen to pretend he hadn’t heard you at all.

You and Jung-bae exchanged knowing glances, both of you stifling a grin. It wasn’t until player 001 spoke that you realized he had been watching the entire interaction.

“May I ask you something?”

All three of you – you, Gi-hun, and Jung-bae – turned your attention to him. Player 001 moved closer, sitting down on the stairs beside your group. He directed his question straight at Gi-hun.

“Why did you come back to this place?” he asked. “You said you won and made it out. Then you must have received 45.6 billion. Did you spend it all?”

Jung-bae’s eyes widened as realization seemed to hit him. He asked Gi-hun incredulously, “Did you bet on horses again?”

You side-eyed the pair, amused by Jung-bae’s immediate assumption.

Gi-hun shook his head solemnly. “That money doesn’t belong to me. It’s blood money for the people who died here. The same goes for the money up there.”

You couldn’t help but silently agree. Survival guilt had clearly taken a toll on him, and you imagined the weight of it must have been crushing.

“You don’t have to think of it that way,” player 001 said, his voice calm. Gi-hun looked at him in mild astonishment. Player 001 continued, “It’s not like you killed those people, and saving that money won’t bring them back to life.”

Gi-hun leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. His tone turned sharp as he replied, “If you had pressed the X, everyone here would’ve changed their mind by tomorrow. All of us would’ve made it out alive.”

Player 001 held his gaze, his expression unyielding. “That’s right. I was the last to press the O button. But there were 186 more people who wanted to stay.”

“And there were also 185 people who wanted to leave,” Gi-hun countered.

You and Jung-bae exchanged glances, sensing that neither man was willing to back down. Their differing perspectives created a palpable tension.

Player 001 broke the silence. “Let’s say I pressed X and we all got a chance to vote again tomorrow. Would everyone have been happy? Do you think a majority of O players would change their mind and thank me?”

Gi-hun’s brow furrowed deeper, his glower showing he was searching for another argument.

Before things could escalate further, Jung-bae intervened. “Enough, you two,” he said. “There’s no point in placing blame now. You know the saying. A widow understands a widower best. Let’s just focus on the game tomorrow, okay?”

He gestured toward Gi-hun and said, “He has won all these games before. If we stick together, we’ll have nothing to worry about.”

“But we can’t always rely on him,” you interjected. “He doesn’t need more pressure from everyone expecting too much from him.”

Gi-hun and player 001 both turned to you, their gazes quiet but intent.

Jung-bae nodded thoughtfully. “You’re right, but he has the experience. Any advice he has will help.”

“He’s right,” another voice chimed in. The four of you turned to see player 388, who had been eavesdropping from his bed. He hopped down and stood close. “We have to stick together. I’ll be with you all the way.”

Jung-bae frowned in skepticism. “Who are you?”

The man came to a stop in front of you all and gave a quick bow. “I’m Dae-ho. Kang Dae-ho.”

Dae-ho extended his hand to Jung-bae, a clear offer for a handshake. Jung-bae didn’t take it, instead replying dryly, “Oh, Dae-ho. Have we met?”

Dae-ho’s expression faltered briefly before he glanced at player 001, who kept his head low, and then at Gi-hun, who looked at him with indifference. Finally, his gaze landed on you. Seeing no skepticism in your expression, he extended his hand toward you.

You blinked in surprise but took his hand. He clasped yours in both of his, nodding gratefully as you introduced yourself. You could feel the others watching the interaction closely. After a moment, he let go of your hand, looking slightly more at ease.

“Earlier during the game, Mr. 456 here was like,” Dae-ho began, pausing to mimic Gi-hun’s urgent warning style from the first game. “Freeze! And I became his fan.”

You grinned at his enthusiasm while Gi-hun turned his gaze away, clearly embarrassed. Undeterred, Dae-ho continued eagerly, “I’d like to get to know you all better. Please give me a chance!”

Jung-bae stood suddenly as Dae-ho mimicked Gi-hun again. “Freeze! That was so cool!”

You chuckled softly, but the sound caught Gi-hun’s attention. He glanced at you with a look that felt half-judgmental before shifting his gaze elsewhere.

“Hang on,” Jung-bae said abruptly, grabbing Dae-ho’s sleeve and pulling it upward to reveal an ROKMC tattoo. Dae-ho looked at him, confused, as Jung-bae asked, “You were in the Marines?”

“Yes, why?”

“Class number?” Jung-bae countered, his tone sharp.

Dae-ho gave him a once-over before letting out a wheeze of amusement.

“Oh, you’re laughing?” Jung-bae challenged, unzipping his jacket and pulling up his sleeve. He revealed the same ROKMC tattoo on his forearm.

Dae-ho’s amusement vanished. He stepped back, clearly caught off guard, as Jung-bae stood tall, even combing his hair back dramatically with his fingers.

Suddenly, Dae-ho snapped into a salute, raising his voice. “Victory at all costs! I was in Class 1140, sir!”

Jung-bae saluted back, his grin wide. “At ease! ‘Dae-ho.’ I knew there was something about you.”

The sudden burst of military camaraderie caught you off guard. Are they really going all military here? Their loud banter is starting to draw attention to your corner.

“Do Marines get tattoos like that?” you asked to no one in particular, genuinely curious.

Player 001, who had been observing quietly, spoke up. “It’s not officially required. But for many in the ROKMC, getting the tattoo is a tradition.”

You nodded your head in understanding. “Oh.”

Dae-ho, still stiff in his stance, screamed, “Yes, sir!”

Jung-bae laughed, clapping him on the shoulder. “Class 746 here. Let’s make a good team.”

“I won’t let you down, sir!” Dae-ho barked back, standing straighter.

Jung-bae guffawed, patting him on the shoulder again, earning another resounding “yes, sir!” from Dae-ho. The exchange repeated a few more times, each louder than the last. You couldn’t help but laugh softly at the spectacle, while Gi-hun watched them with an expression that screamed secondhand embarrassment.

You turned away from the comedic display of Jung-bae and Dae-ho, who seemed more like overenthusiastic military recruits than grown men, and began cleaning up your lunchbox. As you took a sip from your water bottle, you noticed player 001 shifting slightly in his seat nearby.

Lowering the bottle, you glanced over and asked casually, “Have you eaten already?”

Player 001 looked at you for a moment before a warm smile crossed his face. “Yes, I have.”

You nodded, returning his smile. “Good. The food they prepared for us was worth it. It’s a waste not to eat it.”

Turning toward Gi-hun, you pointedly glanced at his untouched lunchbox. “You need to eat, sir. It’s better to mull things over with a full stomach.”

Gi-hun hesitated, meeting your gaze briefly before nodding. He opened his lunchbox without a word and began to eat.

After a brief pause, you leaned slightly closer to player 001, lowering your voice. “By the way, do you know where the ladies’ restroom is?”

Player 001 gestured toward the door on the right side of the main double doors. “That one there. The other door is for the men.”

“Oh, thanks. Wouldn’t want to get lost and get shot by the guards.”

Player 001’s smile widened. “I’m sure the guards would bring you back here if you are lost.”

You chuckled softly. “That’s comforting to know.”

The exchange put you slightly more at ease, but player 001’s expression soon turned contemplative. “If you don’t mind me asking… why did you come here?”

Your smile faltered for a moment, and you caught Gi-hun turning his head just slightly, clearly eavesdropping. Straightening your posture, you replied with a practiced smile, “I needed the money.”

Player 001 nodded slowly, his gaze steady. “That’s all of us. But if I may say… I’m surprised. A lady like you shouldn’t have to bear the burden of crippling debt.”

You looked away, lowering your gaze to the floor. The practiced calm you had maintained slipped, replaced by a somber expression as his words hit a nerve.

Noticing your change in demeanor, player 001 spoke gently. “I’m sorry if I upset you.”

You shook your head and managed a faint smile.

“It’s fine,” you replied softly. Your gaze stayed on the floor as you added, “The debts are my parents’, actually.”

Player 001 stared at you, his smile fading into something more solemn. Gi-hun, who had been eavesdropping, remained silent, his expression unreadable.

“You motherfucker!”

The shout shattered the quiet, pulling your attention to the other side of the dormitory. A commotion had broken out. MG Coin (player 333) was brawling on the floor with Thanos and his friend (player 124).

With player 124’s help, Thanos delivered a hard punch to player 333. Even as player 333 lay injured on the floor, they didn’t stop. Kicks rained down on him mercilessly while gasps of horror rippled through the watching crowd.

“I lost all that money because of you, fucker,” Thanos snarled, punctuating his words with another vicious kick. “Be grateful and fucking eat what you’re given!”

Despite the violence, no one moved. Players stayed rooted in place, their expressions a mix of fear and disgust. Jung-bae and Dae-ho, sleeves still rolled up with their tattoos visible, simply watched, making no move to intervene.

You sighed in frustration. “Good thing I finished eating. Still, ganging up on him is just unfair.”

Before you could consider stepping in, player 001 stood up. He walked past Jung-bae and Dae-ho with measured steps, heading straight toward the chaos. You rose from your seat instinctively, a mix of concern and suspense building. Gi-hun stood as well, his eyes narrowing as he watched the scene unfold.

“Boys, what are you doing in the middle of mealtime?” player 001’s voice carried as he approached Thanos and player 124. “No fights during mealtime. There are elders present. Mind your manners.”

Thanos and player 124 paused, letting go of player 333. They turned toward player 001, whose calm demeanor seemed to unnerve them. “And two against one? Aren’t you embarrassed?”

Thanos sneered and stepped closer, his posture challenging. “You’re lecturing me when you ended up in this shithole too? Uncle, stop running your mouth and take care of your own damn kids.”

The dormitory fell silent as everyone watched. Player 001 silently asked, “What did you say?”

Thanos leaned in, his tone mocking. “I said save the lecture for your own damn kid—”

Player 001’s hand shot out, gripping Thanos by the neck. The hold wasn’t a full choke, but his thumb pressed into a precise spot that made Thanos stiffen immediately. The calculated grip made it clear he knew exactly what he was doing. And it looked painful.

Thanos’ hands clawed at player 001’s arm, but the older man’s hold didn’t waver. His bravado crumbled under the pressure of the unyielding grip.

Player 124 advanced toward them. “You son of a—”

Before he could finish, player 001 swiftly kicked his shin. Player 124 let out a brief scream, immediately grasping his leg in pain. Without missing a beat, player 001 delivered another kick, sending him sprawling to the floor, clutching his injured shin. The speed of it all left several players gasping in shock.

Player 001 released Thanos’ neck, standing still in the same spot, his posture calm and steady. It was a stark contrast to Thanos and his friend who were already heaving in pain, struggling to recover.

Just as you thought it was over, Thanos stubbornly got up and advanced toward player 001 again. Raising his arm for a punch, he barely got the chance before player 001 landed a precise blow to his chest in the blink of an eye. Thanos doubled over, clutching his chest in visible pain.

“Wait,” Thanos choked out, holding up a hand in surrender.

Player 001, unfazed, grabbed Thanos’ outstretched hand and twisted it. With a calculated move, he brought Thanos down to the floor and delivered two sharp kicks to his chest, sending him sprawling.

Before Thanos could fully process what was happening, player 001 stood over him, gripping his neck once again. His free hand rose, forming a fist poised to strike. The dormitory’s atmosphere turned chillingly tense as everyone held their breath.

“I’m sorry,” Thanos choked out, his voice barely audible.

Player 001’s face remained emotionless, cold and detached. His grip tightened momentarily, making Thanos gasp for air. His purple hair seemed to match the growing discoloration of his face as the players around them watched in stunned silence.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, player 001 let him go. Calmly, he stood up as if nothing had happened. A smattering of applause broke out, quickly growing into full-on clapping and cheers.

“You’re the man!”

“Nice!”

You joined in, clapping in genuine awe of his combat prowess. He had taken down two bullies without breaking a sweat. What is he, really? He must be an expert at something combat-related.

Player 001 looked surprised by the positive reaction. With a small, appreciative nod and a faint smile, he smoothed his hair, clearly a bit embarrassed and shy by the attention.

As he walked back toward your corner, where you and the others were still clapping, Jung-bae leaned over. “What is he?”

“Is he an ex-Marine too?” Dae-ho asked.

You smirked and pointedly remarked, “If he is, you two might want to roll your sleeves down. He actually stopped the bullies, not the tattoos.”

Jung-bae and Dae-ho exchanged sheepish glances before simultaneously fixing their sleeves. They continued clapping enthusiastically for player 001, pretending they hadn’t been called out.

Player 001 returned to your corner, his calm demeanor intact despite the tension moments ago. You, Jung-bae, and Dae-ho couldn’t help but look at him with a mix of amazement and curiosity.

“Sir, that was incredible,” Jung-bae said, his voice tinged with admiration. “Where did you learn to fight like that?”

Dae-ho chimed in, “Seriously, the way you took them down without even breaking a sweat. Are you some kind of martial artist or what?”

Player 001 gave a wide smile. “Let’s just say I’ve picked up a thing or two along the way.”

Jung-bae exchanged a look with Dae-ho, both nodding as if they had just decided player 001 was the coolest person they’d ever met.

“Man of mystery,” Dae-ho muttered appreciatively.

You leaned forward slightly, your gentle tone more concerned. “But you’re not hurt at all, right? You seemed upset.”

Player 001 turned to you and his smile softened. “Not at all. I left and came back the same.”

His composed response only added to the awe emanating from Jung-bae and Dae-ho, who continued to marvel at him. The brief chaos from earlier now felt like a distant memory.

You couldn’t help but grin as you turned to player 001. “You know, I just told them to roll their sleeves down because you were the one who stopped the bullies, not those tattoos.”

Player 001 let out a steady laugh, the sound warm and disarming. Jung-bae and Dae-ho immediately looked embarrassed, glancing at each other before quickly shifting their attention elsewhere.

“Hey, the tattoos still count for something,” Jung-bae muttered, rolling his sleeve back up halfway just to save face.

“Sure they do,” you replied, still smiling as Dae-ho tried to look nonchalant.

The four of you sat back down at the corner. Gi-hun, who had stayed quiet throughout the commotion, gave player 001 a subtle nod of acknowledgment. It wasn’t much, but it felt like a truce of sorts after their earlier disagreement.

Dae-ho, ever the chatterbox, broke the quiet. “So, Mr. 001, you’ve got to teach us some of those moves. What was that neck grip thing? Looked like something out of a spy movie.”

Player 001 gave a faint smile, shaking his head. “It’s just a simple technique. Nothing fancy.”

“Nothing fancy?” Jung-bae scoffed. “You had that guy gasping for air and looking like he was about to cry. If that’s simple, I’d hate to see complicated.”

“I want to learn how to do that too,” you added. “It would be useful to protect myself out there.”

Player 001 replied with a widening smile. “Sure, I could teach you. We just have to focus on winning the next game and leave this place for good. I’ll teach once we’re out of here.”

“Sir, don’t forget about me though,” said Dae-ho. “I want to learn that too.”

Jung-bae chimed in, “Me too.”

Player 001 nodded, “Got it. I’ll teach you three, then.”

The conversation drifted into lighter topics, with Dae-ho recounting an overly dramatic story from his military days that had Jung-bae laughing and shaking his head. Gi-hun stayed mostly quiet, his focus shifting between the group and the room at large.

NEXT : Chapter 05

PREV : Chapter 03

Story Masterlist

I would love to know what you think so feel free to comment as long as you could!

Leave a comment on the masterlist post to be added to the taglist.